AN
APOLOGIE
FVLLY
AVNSWEringe
by
Scriptures
and
aunceant
Doctors
/
a
blasphemose
Book
gatherid
by
D.
Steph.
Gardiner
/
of
late
Lord
Chauncelar
/
D.
Smyth
of
Oxford
/
Pighius
/
and
other
Papists
/
as
by
ther
books
appeareth
and
of
late
set
furth
vnder
the
name
of
Thomas
Martin
Doctor
of
the
Ciuile
lawes
(
as
of
himself
he
saieth
)
against
the
godly
mariadge
of
priests
.
Wherin
dyuers
other
matters
which
the
Papists
defend
be
so
confutid
/
that
in
Martyns
ouerthrow
they
may
see
there
own
impudency
and
confusion
.
BY
IOHN
PONET
Doctor
of
diuinitie
and
Busshop
of
Winchester
.
Newly
correctid
and
amendid
.
The
author
desireth
that
the
reader
will
content
himself
with
this
first
book
vntill
he
may
haue
leasure
to
set
furth
the
next
/
wiche
shal
be
by
Gods
grace
shortly
.
Yt
is
a
hard
thing
for
the
to
spurn
against
the
prick
.
Act.
9.
The
contens
of
the
first
book
of
this
Apologie
/
Cap.
1.
-
That
Martyns
book
is
vnmeet
to
be
d●●dicatid
to
a
Queen
.
Cap.
2.
-
An
examination
of
the
titell
of
Martyn
book
wherin
is
prouid
by
sundry
rea●sons
of
the
scriptures
and
auncean●
doctors
/
that
the
mariadge
of
priests
after
priesthod
is
not
only
a
mariadge
but
also
lawfull
and
godlie
.
Cap.
3
-
The
beginninge
of
Martins
first
chapter
is
confutid
/
and
his
sleyghts
in
m●●king
false
grounds
disclosid
.
Cap.
4.
-
That
the
hipocrisie
of
the
papists
hath
and
doth
deceaue
all
men
contrary
t●
Martyns
assertion
etc.
Cap.
5.
-
Of
the
good
name
superintendent
/
and
of
the
names
of
ministers
diuisid
by
the
pope
and
his
adherents
/
with
the
som●me
of
Martyns
reason
conteyned
in
his
first
chapter
etc.
Cap.
6.
-
A
discourse
wherin
is
plainly
prouid
/
by
●criptures
and
aunceant
doctors
/
that
all
papists
be
heretiques
/
and
also
a
comparison
made
between
the
opinions
of
●he
papists
/
and
of
half
a
hundreth
of
the
●ost
aunceant
and
horrible
heretiques
●hat
euer
were
in
the
church
of
god
etc.
Cap.
7.
-
●artins
notable
and
shameles
lyeng
/
and
falsifieng
of
Authors
is
disclosid
and
confutid
/
concludinge
by
his
owne
reasons
/
that
the
papists
be
both
heretiques
and
lechors
:
with
a
declaration
that
the
chefe
old
heretiques
/
and
first
infectors
of
Christendom
with
Errone
us
opinions
were
vnmaried
priests
/
and
monks
etc.
Wherin
also
Martyn
by
his
own
reasons
is
prouid
a
lechor
an
heretique
and
a
traytor
.
etc.
The
booke
to
the
papists
.
Ye
Papistes
,
peruse
me
in
no
wyse
trougheout
Before
ye
refuse
me
,
and
iudge
me
to
fyer
.
Lest
ye
should
excuse
ye
,
and
say
,
lo
no
dout
These
new
men
misuse
ye
,
for
we
much
desier
That
they
wold
make
answer
,
but
answer
they
can
not
.
They
speake
not
,
they
wryte
not
,
for
answer
they
haue
n●
The
books
frind
to
the
booke
.
Speack
on
and
spare
not
,
and
feare
not
the
fyer
.
yf
fyer
say
we
shall
not
make
answer
with
pen
,
Thow
shalt
see
the
papists
want
that
there
desyer
.
The
printer
doth
promis
,
for
two
copies
tenn
.
wherfore
let
their
fury
,
●royle
,
burn
,
and
spare
not
They
shall
not
lak
answer
,
thoughe
they
bragge
we
dare
no●
The
preface
to
the
Christian
reader
.
●HE
LORD
IESVS
help
and
assist
vs
with
his
holie
spirite
.
THere
shal
I
first
begin
?
or
rather
where
may
I
not
begin
?
both
the
●uestions
haue
some
lyfe
dowt
goed
〈◊〉
.
The
nomber
of
matters
/
which
Mar●in
his
booke
as
one
that
wold
seem
now
all
thinge
taketh
apon
him
to
de●yne
and
discusse
/
causeth
my
doutin●●
of
the
on
:
And
the
multitude
of
his
●●ghtes
/
shiftes
/
and
shameles
lyes
/
of
other
.
And
thus
it
may
apeare
that
dowtinge
is
not
for
lack
of
matter
●●●rwith
to
begyn
/
but
for
hauinge
to
●he
/
wold
for
the
first
place
faine
finde
the
fittest
.
Yf
I
begin
not
with
the
al●ciō
/
and
defense
of
the
manifest
scrip●s
of
god
/
which
make
full
and
whole
〈◊〉
me
/
I
shal
seem
to
muche
to
yeld
to
aduersaries
/
whose
whole
study
and
●er
is
to
lead
away
the
reader
from
the
●rine
of
Gods
word
/
and
to
fixe
/
ther
whole
hope
apon
Traditions
/
Custom●
Cannons
/
The
grounds
of
the
papists
be
vncertayn
.
Lawes
/
and
inuentions
of
m●
and
apon
the
vsurped
name
of
the
ch●●che
/
and
apon
th
aucthoritie
of
suche
b●●kes
as
eyther
be
not
in
deed
/
or
els
of
lerned
men
suspectid
not
to
be
wryt
of
such
authors
as
there
names
and
els
do
pretend
.
As
apon
the
C●●nons
ascribed
to
the
Apostels
/
Apon
Epistels
which
all
men
of
iudgem●
may
euidently
see
be
counterfect
and
c●●red
/
with
the
auncient
name
of
Cle●●
and
such
lyke
pithles
testimonies
and
〈◊〉
.
And
againe
on
t●
ther
syde
yf
I
beginn
first
with
the
●
worthie
Authoritie
of
the
scriptu●●
whiche
vniuersally
teach
and
proue
purpose
/
yet
in
sondry
places
by
Mar●
euydently
wrestid
from
the
proper
s●
and
meaninge
of
the
holly
gost
:
●
must
I
refuse
to
folow
Martyns
or●
who
beginneth
his
boke
with
a
cha●
of
raylinge
/
stuffed
vp
with
asmany
as
there
be
lynes
.
Martyn
rayleth
apon●
yng
henry
the
viij
the
queens
father
.
In
the
which
hi●●ge
/
he
is
so
blynded
with
furye
/
tha●
cann
not
temper
his
pen
from
rayl●
apon
the
famose
prince
Kinge
Henry
VIII
.
and
ffather
to
the
Quenes
〈◊〉
vnder
the
name
of
the
Emperour
Mi●haell
Paleologus
and
his
vnkell
.
And
also
it
may
be
that
then
myne
aduer●aries
/
whose
delyte
is
in
euell
speakinge
●ill
saye
that
I
vse
a
sleyght
in
refusinge
Martyns
former
order
(
I
meane
off
his
●llegacions
and
reasons
that
he
would
se●e
to
make
/
but
his
raylings
/
I
will
lea●e
to
himselff
)
and
that
I
seek
refuge
for
●he
feblenes
of
myne
answer
at
the
dar●nes
that
must
ensew
apon
the
confusion
●f
his
matter
.
Thus
might
tonges
talk
●hen
they
are
(
as
they
be
)
tykelled
●o
speak
vntrewly
though
the
same
ton●es
be
tied
fast
enoughe
/
Sleyghtes
vs●d
by
Bushop
gardiner
and
other
papists
in
ther
w●yting
.
When
they
see
●he
lyke
deuise
practised
aswell
by
D.
●ardiner
of
late
lord
chaunceler
in
his
●icked
treatise
made
against
my
lord
of
●aunterbery
hys
first
book
and
in
other
●is
vayne
and
vngodly
wrytings
against
●ucer
and
suche
lyke
/
as
by
D.
Smyth
/
〈◊〉
Martin
himself
/
in
his
XI
.
XII.XIII
.
●hapters
wrangling
against
the
godly
●ariadge
of
preests
defended
by
my
bo●e
wiche
I
wrote
aboue
seauen
yeres
●gō
.
So
that
ifIwold
folow
this
sleight
●et
shuld
I
haue
them
for
an
example
.
●ut
shifts
nede
not
to
be
sought
/
sauinge
When
treuth
fayleth
.
And
because
the
treuth
is
alltogether
on
my
syde
/
begyn
where
I
shalle
/
I
cannot
take
a
foyle
/
if
God
graunt
me
the
grace
as
occasion
shall
serue
so
muche
to
say
as
may
well
be
sayd
to
suche
matter
as
is
here
in
question
.
Whiche
grace
if
god
graunte
me
not
/
yet
may
not
my
want
be
an
ouerthrowe
/
to
the
matter
/
because
the
treuth
remaineth
treuth
thoughe
there
were
not
one
left
in
all
England
/
or
out
of
England
either
/
hable
to
defend
it
.
And
God
may
so
shitt
vp
the
harts
of
the
papists
(
as
he
vseth
in
a
tyme
of
punishment
)
that
they
shall
not
see
the
treuth
/
When
it
is
layd
open
before
their
faces
.
Yet
shall
I
doe
my
best
indeuor
to
stand
fast
by
the
treuth
/
and
because
there
is
nothinge
more
trew
then
the
lyuely
word
of
God
therunto
will
I
only
cleaue
/
leauinge
to
the
old
doctors
there
worthie
prayse
and
commendation
/
vsinge
them
in
place
/
as
well
for
the
profe
of
my
matter
/
as
for
my
defence
/
With
a
desyre
to
be
playn
that
the
treuth
may
appeare
.
And
because
the
common
iudgement
of
most
men
/
is
/
that
in
a
confutacion
the
playnest
way
/
is
to
folow
suche
methode
and
order
as
is
offered
by
the
aduersary
:
therfore
haue
I
determenid
to
beginn
where
Martyn
beginnith
/
and
to
goe
on
/
as
he
goeth
/
and
to
answer
/
where
he
reasoneth
(
if
the
matter
be
worthie
answer
)
and
to
aduertise
you
of
his
falshod
when
he
plaieth
the
Sophister
/
The
order
which
the
author
intendeth
to
folow
in
this
furst
book
.
thoughe
very
fondlie
as
thow
shalt
well
perceaue
.
And
When
he
maketh
a
lye
to
tell
him
playn
his
fault
.
Whiche
thinge
beinge
by
his
own
words
declarid
/
Without
further
reasoninge
may
be
answer
sufficient
.
Wherin
if
I
seem
somthinge
round
and
vehement
in
answering
him
/
or
mencioning
any
other
:
Consid
syncere
reader
the
cause
to
be
the
veritie
of
Gods
word
/
and
because
his
impugninge
is
not
only
fond
and
folishe
/
but
slaunderose
and
maliciose
wherby
he
professeth
him●elf
to
be
an
open
enemy
to
gods
trueth
/
therfore
I
dowt
not
/
but
thyn
indifferencie
shall
iudge
that
I
say
to
lyttell
/
and
do
vse
him
more
reuerently
then
his
arrogant
folly
doth
deserue
/
and
that
vehemencie
whiche
I
do
vse
/
is
grounded
apon
Sainct
Paule
saynge
/
1.
Tim.
●
.
Delinquentes
coram
omnibus
argue
/
rebuke
offenders
openly
.
Now
trustinge
that
this
excuse
shall
content
those
/
that
looke
for
the
authorities
of
suche
scriptures
to
be
first
placed
as
make
for
this
purpose
/
in
the
beginninge
of
my
boke
:
I
beseche
the
good
reader
/
to
lay
affection
aparte
/
and
to
open
and
apply
the
singelnes
of
thy
mynde
/
and
vnderstandinge
/
and
that
thow
wilt
not
geue
further
credit
either
to
me
or
Martyn
/
or
whosoeuer
shall
fauor
either
parte
/
then
the
trueth
it self
/
taught
by
gods
holly
spirite
in
his
euerlastinge
worde
/
shall
inwardly
moue
and
stirre
the.
And
take
good
head
good
reader
that
neyther
of
vs
deceaue
the
by
philosophicall
argumentes
/
Colloss.
2.
or
vayn
Sophistrie
and
craftie
fallacions
/
and
by
reasons
grounded
apon
the
constitutions
/
ordinances
/
and
lawes
of
man
/
and
not
of
God
but
contrary
to
his
word
written
/
for
so
mayst
thow
be
led
away
from
the
Christāe
trueth
:
as
Saint
Paule
witnesseth
.
2.
Timoth.
2.
And
also
marke
wheather
parte
is
most
dryuen
to
shiftes
/
and
to
the
wrythinge
of
the
scriptures
and
of
the
most
auncient
councels
/
and
Doctoures
.
And
note
further
wheather
of
vs
leaneth
apon
prophanas
inanitates
uocum
,
vayn
words
/
sekyng
in
words
by
wrangelinge
/
to
maintain
his
opinion
and
wilfulnes
.
And
then
so
stand
or
yeld
/
to
him
or
me
/
as
thy
vnaffectionat
spirite
and
grounded
iudgement
shall
rule
the
:
in
such
sort
that
thy
conscience
may
be
spotles
in
the
latter
day
when
Gods
iustice
shall
charge
thy
conscience
/
with
the
vprightnes
and
indifferency
of
thy
dealinge
in
this
controuersy
:
This
my
request
is
not
only
counselid
but
also
commaunded
by
the
holy
Apostle
Saint
Paule
Coll.
ij
.
and
ij
.
Tim.
ij
.
to
all
suche
as
professe
the
name
and
the
religion
of
Christ
/
and
mynde
/
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.i.
vprightly
to
walk
in
the
word
of
trueth
.
Wherfore
trustinge
that
both
thow
ar●
willing
and
ready
to
follow
his
holly
aduertisement
/
and
that
euer
as
thou
perusest
our
doings
/
thow
wilt
haue
it
in
fresh
rememberaunce
/
I
will
turne
my
talk
from
the
/
to
Martyn
.
Beginninge
as
he
hath
begon
with
the
tytell
and
preface
of
his
boke
.
The
lyuinge
god
graunt
that
nothinge
may
passe
my
penn
/
whiche
shall
not
sound
to
gods
glory
/
and
the
profit
of
his
peple
/
and
to
the
cleare
openinge
and
trew
defense
of
his
holy
word
and
infallible
treuth
.
The
first
Chapter
:
That
Martins
booke
is
vnmeet
to
be
dedicated
to
a
Queen
.
FIrst
touchinge
the
tytell
and
preface
of
your
booke
your
intent
is
Martin
(
as
it
apeareth
by
the
same
)
to
proue
that
the
mariadge
of
priestes
and
professed
parsons
is
not
only
a
thinge
altogether
vnlawfull
:
but
also
that
ther
mariadge
is
but
a
thinge
pretensid
and
indede
no
mariadge
.
And
you
thinke
you
haue
made
so
wittie
a
discourse
/
and
so
profound
a
resolucion
/
in
this
so
weghty
a
matter
/
by
your
clarkly
wisedom
:
and
Sophisticall
cunninge
/
that
you
can
fynde
none
so
worthy
a
patrone
/
to
whome
ye
may
dedicate
the
first
frutes
of
your
fantasy
as
not
only
to
a
Queen
/
but
also
to
a
virgin
Queen
/
as
by
the
end
of
youre
preface
more
playnly
apereth
.
Martins
filthi
and
vnchast
talke
in
his
boke
dedicated
to
the
Queen
.
Not
doutinge
belyke
the
offending
of
her
graces
eares
with
your
vngodly
and
vnchast
beastlynes
and
raylinge
.
As
when
you
vse
the
termes
of
detestable
bawdry
/
of
stinkinge
lechory
/
of
beastly
bichery
/
of
concubines
and
of
common
strumpets
/
of
lecherose
and
filthy
beastes
/
and
of
your
heathenishe
ruffianlyke
/
and
abhominable
talke
in
abusinge
the
words
Carnis
res●rrectionem
.
Martins
beastli
abusinge
of
a
peece
of
the
crede
in
his
book
,
fol.
lxvij
.
.i.
the
resurrection
of
the
flesh
/
beinge
a
necessary
article
of
euery
Christian
mans
faith
/
to
the
stirring
vp
of
nature
in
mans
body
/
neyther
with
an
infinite
number
/
of
such
lyke
and
more
wicked
tearmes
/
with
whose
rehersall
I
am
more
then
ashamed
to
occupy
my
penn
/
but
th●●●t
is
meet
your
lewdnes
should
some
thing
be
knowen
and
disclosed
.
Neyther
do
you
think
belike
that
she
wold
be
offendid
with
youre
shameles
shiftes
/
vnder
the
protection
of
her
name
/
nor
with
your
euydent
wrasting
of
the
trueth
/
and
most
manifest
and
open
lyes
/
aswell
apon
the
holy
and
sacred
Word
of
the
euerliuinge
god
/
as
of
the
learned
fathers
/
and
aunce〈◊〉
wryters
/
and
old
Can̄ons
in
the
church
of
god
/
of
whiche
lyes
/
flaunders
/
sleig●tes
/
wicked
/
and
vngodly
raylinges
●nly
and
of
nothinge
els
/
the
whole
bo●y
of
youre
booke
is
raked
vp
together
as
〈◊〉
stincking
dunghill
that
is
heaped
of
●undry
soartes
of
filth
.
Oh
lord
/
is
ho●estie
so
muche
deca●ed
/
that
any
man
dar●th
be
so
bold
to
occupy
the
chast
eares
of
●ny
Christen
creature
/
but
chefely
of
a
Queen
with
suche
whorishe
and
ethnicall
talke
?
whither
hath
thy
boldnes
caried
the
Martyn
?
Seest
thow
not
/
that
shame
hath
not
made
the
shrynke
/
to
seeke
for
defence
of
thy
beastlynes
at
the
hand
of
the
chefe
power
?
No
man
lyuinge
(
that
conceaueth
good
opinion
of
her
grace
)
can
thinke
other
wise
/
then
that
ether
she
neuer
red
thy
booke
/
or
that
she
will
not
suffer
thy
boldnes
to
goe
vnpunished
.
But
be
it
that
she
wold
/
yet
assuer
thy self
of
this
/
though
she
of
her
fauor
towards
the
/
will
wink
at
thy
wickednes
/
say
what
thow
shalt
/
yet
will
God
and
all
godly
learned
men
/
ouerloke
both
the
and
thy
doinges
/
and
know
by
that
thow
saiest
what
maner
of
man
thow
semest
to
be
/
and
iudge
by
that
thow
shuldest
say
/
what
maner
of
man
thow
oughtest
to
be
.
Thy
boke
hath
betrayed
the
Martyn
/
for
thy
fondnes
/
was
not
knowen
befor
it
came
abrode
/
but
assone
as
that
shewed
it self
in
mens
hands
/
they
might
easely
perceaue
/
Martin
used
●erely
to
play
the
fole
at
Christmas
in
newe
Colledge
in
Ox●●●d
.
that
in
playnge
the
Christmas
lords
minion
in
new
colledge
in
Oxford
/
in
thy
foles
coat
that
thow
didest
learne
thy
boldnes
/
and
lost
thy
witt
/
and
began
to
●ut
of
all
shame
and
to
put
on
all
impu●encye
.
Thus
beinge
indewed
with
the
●ery
properties
of
Martion
the
aunce
●nt
Archeretique
/
and
enemy
to
all
Matrimonie
(
with
whome
thoughe
thow
●gree
somwhat
in
name
/
yet
is
that
agre●ent
muche
more
in
opinion
(
as
in
pro●es
by
Gods
grace
I
shall
plainly
pro●e
)
thow
thinkest
thow
maist
play
thy
●arte
abrode
now
/
as
thow
diddest
at
ho●e
then
.
But
when
thy
folowers
and
●auorers
shall
eftsones
perceaue
/
that
●hey
shall
be
accessary
to
thy
folly
/
if
thy
●olours
being
disclosed
/
they
continew
in
●attery
of
thy
doings
:
Then
shame
/
if
●hey
be
not
past
shame
/
shall
make
them
●●rynke
from
the
/
and
dryue
them
to
la●ent
both
their
owne
case
and
thyne
/
for
●●ffering
affection
so
to
blynde
their
ey●s
/
that
amongst
so
many
wyse
men
●hey
haue
folwed
such
a
fole
.
None
that
●●ueth
the
Queen
can
think
that
she
co●ld
read
thy
boke
without
blushing
chee●es
/
wherfore
reason
semeth
to
say
that
●auinge
no
leasure
her self
/
she
causid
thy
●ok
to
be
perused
bi
some
other
/
apon
whose
●●porte
if
they
were
hōest
men
/
and
not
her
●●atterers
/
or
thy
folowers
(
as
many
of
them
be
that
remaine
about
her
)
thy
bo●●ke
should
neuer
haue
ben
alowed
/
for
●●uoyding
rebuke
that
therby
might
re●●ound
to
her
grace
herafter
:
Orels
if
〈◊〉
pleasure
were
that
this
euell
argumen●
against
the
holy
matrimony
of
preste●
should
goe
abrode
vnd
her
defence
/
th●
then
the
same
/
thoughe
it
be
an
euell
m●●ter
/
shuld
haue
as
good
a
visor
put
apo●
it
as
might
be
/
and
that
in
suche
sorte
a●
thoughe
the
world
that
now
is
/
may
pe●●ceaue
how
by
zeale
s●e
is
caried
to
fa●●
superstition
/
The
Queen
ought
to
●a●e
heed
of
filthi
●pirits
.
yet
that
the
posteritie
which
shall
folow
this
age
might
vnderstan●
she
reioiseth
not
in
such
vyle
and
filth●
spirites
/
thoughe
lyeng
were
alowed
〈◊〉
reason
of
her
ignoraunce
.
In
this
〈◊〉
all
other
things
her
grace
may
doe
wh●
it
lusteth
so
farr
and
so
long
as
God
〈◊〉
permitte
and
suffer
/
but
your
raylings
〈◊〉
lyes
may
not
be
left
vntouched
/
thoug●
your
book
were
tenn
tymes
dedicate
to
Queen
/
lest
through
your
falshod
and
ly●
trueth
it self
might
either
be
hyd
or
hurt●
Wherfore
I
will
presently
turne
my
〈◊〉
from
your
preface
to
the
tytell
off
your
〈◊〉
/
for
youre
preface
is
nothinge
ells
〈◊〉
paper
full
off
poyson
prepared
to
infect
●rinces
eares
.
The
matter
therin
con●yned
I
will
differr
to
be
answerd
in
●he
body
of
my
boke
/
where
it
shal
be
eui●ently
declared
that
all
your
promesses
●ere
made
be
lyes
/
all
your
reasons
ray●ngs
/
all
your
wisdom
wranglinge
/
and
●ll
your
doings
/
deceytfull
.
The
Second
chapter
.
An
examination
of
the
tytell
of
Mar●●ns
book
/
wherin
is
proued
by
sundry
●easons
of
the
scriptures
/
and
auncient
Doctours
/
that
the
mariadge
of
priests
after
priesthod
/
is
not
only
a
mariadge
/
but
also
is
lawful
and
godly
.
Martin
promesseth
much
but
performeth
nothing
.
THe
tytell
of
your
bok
is
not
vnlike
to
a
Tauerners
wyne
bushe
hanged
out
for
a
shew
/
wher
ther
is
not
one
●rop
of
wyne
/
or
at
the
least
way
of
no
●ood
wyne
in
the
Cellar
.
For
as
the
bus●e
maketh
the
people
beleue
/
that
som●hat
is
there
/
whiche
in
deed
is
not
:
So
〈◊〉
it
with
the
tytell
of
your
booke
/
and
al
〈◊〉
with
euery
chapter
in
the
first
leaf
ta●ed
For
the
reader
shall
well
perceaue
●●at
no
one
thinge
in
the
whole
booke
is
●ewly
performed
/
that
gloriosli
in
the
●yttell
of
the
same
without
feare
is
pro●essed
.
The
triall
wherof
shal
be
proued
in
my
proces
.
But
one
thing
in
thi●
first
frunt
I
may
not
wel
omitt
/
becaus●
in
youre
Tytell
of
youre
booke
it
is
so
n●●toriose
/
and
in
your
body
of
the
same
/
〈◊〉
whit
remembred
.
wherby
it
may
appe●●are
how
trew
you
be
of
youre
promesses
the
tytell
of
your
book
saith
that
it
is
.
The
Tytell
of
Martins
book
A
Treatise
declaringe
and
plainly
pr●●uinge
that
the
pretensed
mariadge
〈◊〉
priestes
and
professed
parsons
/
is
no
m●●riadge
but
altogether
vnlaufull
/
etc.
Note
good
reader
that
Martin
saiet●
not
only
that
the
mariadges
of
preest●
be
euell
and
vnlawfull
mariadges
/
bu●
he
saieth
plainly
that
they
be
no
mariad●ges
.
That
the
mariadge
of
priests
be
not
only
mariadges
but
also
good
and
lawfull
.
I
pray
you
master
Doctour
(
if
●
may
be
so
bold
with
you
)
answer
me
b●
your
law
without
Sophistry
/
(
for
you●
logique
is
so
litell
that
no
man
nedeth
〈◊〉
regarde
it
/
and
your
diuinitie
much
less●
as
your
book
beareth
witnes
.
)
Answ●●
me
I
say
by
your
law
if
you
haue
any
/
〈◊〉
this
reason
:
where
there
is
no
mariad●●
there
nedeth
no
diuorse
/
Martyn
confuted
by
the
Queens
procedings
.
but
the
proc●●dings
off
the
Queen
and
the
bushope
and
of
all
the
lawiers
in
England
decla●re
that
a
diuorse
is
nedefull
off
priests
●●riadge
before
they
be
again
admitted
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ministery
/
or
that
the
wyf
may
marry
〈◊〉
:
Ergo
the
Queen
the
bushopes
〈◊〉
all
the
lawiers
in
England
conclude
〈◊〉
priests
mariadge
is
a
mariadge
/
〈◊〉
to
your
resolution
:
my
reason
〈◊〉
apon
this
ground
.
Priuatio
ante
requi●●●abitum
.
The
taking
away
of
a
thin●●
presupposeth
that
such
a
thinge
there
〈◊〉
.
And
the
breaking
of
a
knot
/
〈◊〉
that
there
was
a
knot
in
all
〈◊〉
mens
iudgements
/
I
know
not
〈◊〉
it
doth
in
youres
.
And
that
such
a
〈◊〉
was
nedefull
the
lawiers
them
〈◊〉
declare
/
grauntinge
that
such
a
so●●●pne
act
as
matrimonie
is
/
can
not
〈◊〉
another
solempne
act
be
vndon
〈◊〉
/
wherof
the
lerned
lawiers
were
〈◊〉
ignoraunt
though
it
be
french
or
he●●●w
to
you
.
Secondarylye
.
Yf
the
mariadge
of
〈◊〉
priests
in
England
were
no
mariad●●
then
is
there
diuorse
no
diuorse
:
for
if
〈◊〉
a
mariadge
and
a
diuorse
it
foloweth
〈◊〉
they
be
all
gods
enemies
who
either
〈◊〉
or
suffre
in
England
priests
〈◊〉
to
mary
againe
other
huszbāds
〈◊〉
the
diuorse
is
not
for
adultery
.
Thurdly
Yow
popishe
Heretiques
say
that
mariadge
is
a
Sacrament
of
〈◊〉
new
Testament
though
in
deed
it
wer●●●●stituted
in
paradise
before
Adams
tr●●●●gression
/
Martin
semeth
not
to
agree
with
the
rest
of
the
papists
.
and
therwith
also
you
maint●●●ne
and
defend
that
Sacramenta
conferunt
〈◊〉
ex
opere
operato
.
the
Sacraments
〈◊〉
grace
by
vertew
of
the
worke
w●●●ught
.
And
apon
that
ground
ye
Chris●
bells
/
D.
st●ksley
bus●●p
of
london
Christenid
a
cat
and
churches
/
etc.
as
D.
Stok●●ley
bushop
of
London
Christened
a
〈◊〉
wherof
by
tryall
king
Henry
the
viij
.
〈◊〉
assuerid
.
The
papists
grant
Christendom
to
bellis
/
and
deny
mariadge
to
priests
But
if
this
being
(
as
ye
〈◊〉
it
)
a
Sacrament
of
the
new
Testam●●●
and
ministred
by
a
minister
to
a
priest●
a
maiden
/
be
not
able
to
make
a
mari●●●ge
/
then
shuld
not
Sacraments
confe●●
grace
ex
o●ere
operato
.i.
by
the
work
〈◊〉
/
whiche
amonge
the
Papists
〈◊〉
great
absurditie
and
inconuenience
.
〈◊〉
Optatus
the
great
learned
/
[
](A09913-e11050-b)4
4
Optatus
against
/
Martin
wh●●
wrote
aboue
a
1000.
yere
gon
.
contra
Donatistas
hereti
.
libro
vj.
auncient
/
and
〈◊〉
wryter
(
whom
you
alledge
as
one
〈◊〉
maketh
for
your
purpose
/
and
therfor●
you
not
with
honestie
refuse
/
him
)
sayt●
his
sixt
book
against
the
donatists
.
〈◊〉
inuocatio
nominis
Dei
,
ipsa
inuocatio
sanctif●●●
&
quod
pollutum
esse
uidebatur
.
That
is
)
〈◊〉
there
be
an
inuocation
or
a
callinge
〈◊〉
the
name
of
god
/
the
very
inuocation
it
〈◊〉
sanctifieth
and
maketh
holy
that
whi●●
〈◊〉
to
be
vnclean
.
Whiche
words
of
●tatus
by
you
(
though
in
other
matter
●roued
/
whom
also
I
most
gladli
alow
)
〈◊〉
playnly
that
if
the
mariadge
of
〈◊〉
were
a
thinge
vncleane
(
whiche
〈◊〉
●ut
heretiques
durst
euer
to
say
)
yet
be
〈◊〉
same
by
meanes
of
the
inuocacion
of
〈◊〉
holy
name
made
cleane
puer
and
〈◊〉
your
ground
be
good
which
I
haue
〈◊〉
/
that
the
Sacraments
do
confer
〈◊〉
by
the
work
wrought
/
Clemens
Alexand.
in
his
iiij
.
book
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
but
what
●wor●
your
grounds
be
/
this
must
be
trewe
〈◊〉
it
is
sanctified
by
the
word
of
God
〈◊〉
praier
/
as
I
shall
hereafter
shew
mo
●lainly
in
whiche
sense
Clemens
〈◊〉
.
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
taketh
it
saieng
:
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●●●iadge
is
made
holy
whiche
is
conclu●●
by
the
ministery
of
Gods
word
/
Pope
Syritius
against
Martyn
though
/
he
be
our
enemy
.
D.lxxxij
.
cap.
plurimos
.
etc.
〈◊〉
it
apereth
by
the
popes
own
de
〈◊〉
that
Pope
Syritius
being
our
〈◊〉
enemy
and
one
of
the
first
that
for
〈◊〉
the
mariadge
of
preests
di.
82.
C.
Plu●●s
/
spekinge
against
the
same
mari●●es
asmuche
as
he
may
/
calleth
the
〈◊〉
wyues
suas
vxores
,
there
own
〈◊〉
/
whiche
thinge
he
wold
not
haue
〈◊〉
there
aduersary
/
if
he
had
〈◊〉
there
mariadge
to
be
no
mariadge
.
And
to
make
the
thinge
more
plain
〈◊〉
selfsame
Syritius
in
that
very
place
〈◊〉
a
distinction
betwen
those
child
〈◊〉
whome
priests
had
/
A
playn
prof
that
pope
Syritius
did
not
iudge
the
mariadge
of
priestes
a
fylthy
thinge
.
a
proprijs
uxoribus
〈◊〉
there
owne
wyues
and
those
child
〈◊〉
which
they
had
a
turpi
coitu
/
by
vnlaw●●●
meanes
.
Here
Martyn
you
see
the
〈◊〉
himself
against
you
.
The
Nicene
counsell
against
Martyn
.
Item
one
of
first
and
most
auncient
counsells
afte●●●●
Apostles
callid
the
Nicene
counsell
/
〈◊〉
the
mariadges
of
priests
/
legales
〈◊〉
,
lawfull
mariadges
:
when
sugg●●●●●on
was
made
that
priests
shuld
not
〈◊〉
with
there
wyues
/
they
determined
〈◊〉
/
legales
nuptias
ammodo
ualere
uolmus
▪
will
that
lawfull
mariadges
from
〈◊〉
forth
shall
stand
in
force
.
[
](A09913-e11210-b)7
7
D.xxxj
.
c.
Ante
triennium
Another
bushop
of
Rome
against
Martin
.
Item
Gregory
another
bushop
off
〈◊〉
wryting
to
Peter
Subdeacon
of
〈◊〉
saieth
Durum
est
,
&c.
It
is
a
hard
thi●●●
that
such
Subdeacons
as
haue
not
for●●
the
guift
of
sole
lyfe
should
be
comp●●
to
absteyn
A
suis
uxoribus
i.
from
〈◊〉
own
wyues
/
[
](A09913-e11250-b)8
8
D.xxvij
.
Diaconi
Martyn
the
pope
against
Martyn
your
leud
lawier
.
in
the
which
words
(
〈◊〉
own
wyue
〈◊〉
man
can
denye
/
but
by
Gregorius
iudgement
the
mari●●●
of
a
priest
was
a
mariadge
.
Item
Pope
Martyn
being
647.
after
Christe
sayeth
.
Tanta
est
uis
in
Sacramento
Coniugij
,
Mariadge
made
after
the
vow
must
be
kept
though
the
vow
be
broken
.
ut
nec
ex
uiolatione
uoti
potest
dissolui
ipsum
coniugium
:
So
great
a
strenght
is
in
the
Sacrament
of
matrimonye
that
the
mariadge
can
not
be
dissolued
after
the
breche
of
the
vow
.
Epiphanius
a
greke
wryter
against
Martin
375.
yere
after
Christ
.
Note
the
termes
reader
●ecundum
legem
a
votary
may
take
a
wyfe
according
to
the
law
.
Item
Epiphanius
contra
Catharos
haeresi
59.
speking
of
them
that
haue
made
a
vow
/
and
afterward
turn
to
mariadge
/
sayth
.
Melius
est
lapsum
à
cursu
palam
sibi
uxorem
sumere
secundum
legem
,
&
sic
rursus
ad
Ecclesiam
induci
,
uelut
qui
mala
operatus
est
,
qui
lapsum
&
fractum
,
&
obligatione
opus
habent●m
,
&
non
quotidie
occultis
iaculis
sauciari
ab
improbitate
quae
ipsis
à
Diabolo
infertur
.
Yt
t
s
better
(
saieth
he
)
for
him
tha●
is
fallen
in
his
course
(
meaning
them
that
can
not
continew
in
the
thinge
that
they
haue
vowed
)
to
take
a
wife
openly
accordinge
to
the
law
/
The
mariadge
of
a
priest
made
after
his
vow
is
good
.
and
so
to
be
restored
to
the
church
again
(
as
one
that
before
hath
done
euell
/
as
one
that
hath
fallen
/
and
hath
been
broken
/
and
hath
now
need
to
be
bounde
)
and
not
dayly
to
be
inwardly
wounded
by
secret
dartes
wher
with
the
deuell
continualy
doth
assault
them
.
Lo
here
Epiphan.
doth
〈◊〉
only
alow
mariadges
of
priests
and
vot●●ries
before
priesthode
and
vowinge
/
bu●
also
after
priesthod
and
vowing
/
and
nameth
the
mariadge
done
in
such
case
lau●full
/
and
that
mariadge
after
there
vow
〈◊〉
broken
/
is
a
meane
to
restore
them
again
to
the
churche
/
if
they
were
fallen
from
〈◊〉
by
breakinge
of
there
vow
.
So
that
yo●
se
by
Ep.
iudgement
/
that
the
mariadge
of
priests
euen
after
there
vow
is
not
only
a
mariadge
but
also
a
lawfull
mariadge
.
mariadge
after
the
vow
is
law
full
by
Epiph.
And
this
place
of
Ep.
answereth
fully
a●
other
places
of
him
which
by
Martyn
and
other
Papists
be
wrythed
to
the
con●trary
.
Item
Saint
Austen
in
his
boke
de
bono
uiduitatis
maketh
a
plain
resolution
in
this
matter
aswell
against
Martin
/
as
against
all
the
rest
of
the
popishe
rout
in
Christendome
/
where
speaking
of
them
that
mari
after
they
haue
vowed
/
he
saith
in
plain
words
/
Non
ipsae
nuptiae
uel
talium
dam
nandae
iudicantur
/
(
that
is
)
the
mariadge
euen
of
such
as
marry
after
they
haue
vowed
are
not
to
be
condempned
.
[
](A09913-e11440-b)10
10
Saint
Austen
against
Martin
/
falsified
by
Pighius
.
This
place
of
S.
Austen
is
falsified
by
Pighius
controuers
.15
.
wher
for
(
uel
talium
he
hath
crafftily
put
in
(
uelut
malum
)
wherapon
the
whole
matter
standeth
.
Oh
false
papist
.
And
a
litle
after
S.
Aug.
saieth
.
Proinde
●ui
talium
nuptias
dicunt
non
esse
nuptias
,
That
the
mariadge
after
the
vow
broken
is
a
good
mariadge
plainly
proued
by
S.
Austen
.
sed
poti
●s
adulteria
,
non
mihi
uidentur
satis
accurate
&
dili
genter
considerare
quid
dicant
,
fallit
quippe
eos
●imilitudo
ueritatis
etc.
and
shorthly
after
he
saieth
.
Fit
autem
per
hanc
minus
consideratam
opinionem
,
qua
putant
lapsarum
à
sancto
proposi●o
foeminarum
,
si
nup●erint
non
esse
coniugia
,
non
paruum
malum
,
ut
à
maritis
separentur
uxores
quasi
adulterae
sint
,
non
uxores
:
&
cum
uolunt
eas
separatas
,
reddere
continentiae
,
faciunt
maritos
earum
adulteros
ueros
,
cum
suis
uxoribus
uiuis
,
ali
as
duxerint
&c.
The
English
of
all
this
together
is
this
.
Saint
Austen
saith
that
the
Papists
know
not
what
thei
say
.
wherfore
they
that
say
the
mariadge
of
suche
(
meaning
of
them
that
marry
after
they
haue
vowed
)
is
no
mariadge
but
rather
adultery
/
me
semeth
they
do
not
advisedly
and
diligently
enough
consider
what
they
say
/
for
they
be
deceaued
by
an
apparance
of
trueth
for
by
the
means
of
that
folishe
opinion
wherby
they
thinke
the
mariadge
of
suche
professed
women
as
haue
forsaken
there
vow
/
is
no
mariadge
if
they
mary
/
Here
be
Martins
very
words
confuted
by
Saint
Austen
there
commeth
no
small
inconuenience
.
which
inconuenience
is
this
wyues
be
separate
from
their
husbands
as
thoughe
they
were
whores
and
not
wyues
.
And
when
they
will
restore
the
divorsed
to
sole
life
/
there
husbands
are
compelled
to
be
veri
adulterers
/
when
th●re
owne
wyues
beinge
alyue
they
marr●
other
husbands
.
Here
thow
seest
Marti●
confutid
by
S.
Austens
own
words
Wh●●che
do
not
only
make
a
plaine
confutati●on
prouinge
first
that
priests
mariadge
be
mariadges
/
but
agreinge
fully
wi●●
Epiphanius
and
the
rest
by
me
before
al●ledged
/
they
also
declare
Saint
Austen
mynde
that
such
mariadges
as
be
mad●
after
priesthode
/
be
good
and
lawfu●
mariadges
/
And
that
there
wyues
in
s●●che
case
be
there
lawfull
wyues
/
be
ther●
own
wyues
/
and
that
there
wyues
be
n●
whores
/
And
that
it
is
not
lawfull
so
t●
diuorse
the
parties
that
either
of
the●
may
marry
other
parsons
.
Yea
and
i●
the
same
place
/
Saint
Austen
answeret●
there
fond
obiection
which
say
that
vota●●ies
be
maried
to
Christe
/
and
therfore
they
can
not
marry
againe
/
whiche
in
this
pla●ce
I
will
leaue
owt
/
least
I
shuld
be
tedi●●se
/
mynding
hereafter
to
alledge
this
pla●ce
more
largelie
/
Saint
Austen
saieth
they
be
deceaued
which
hold
opinion
that
priests
or
vo●a●ies
may
n●t
many
.
for
satisfinge
of
such
as
think
we
haue
nothinge
in
the
old
Doctors
that
maketh
for
our
purpose
.
But
one
thinge
I
pray
the
gentle
reader
/
before
thow
forsake
this
peece
off
Saint
Austen
Consider
how
earnestly
in
this
my
allegacion
Saint
Austen
chargeth
our
aduersaries
with
dulnes
and
ignoraunce
/
Consider
how
he
tanteth
them
as
talkers
they
wot
not
what
/
Consider
how
in
plain
words
he
sayth
they
be
deceauid
.
And
when
thow
shalt
reade
or
heare
them
bringe
in
Saint
Austen
against
vs
/
set
the
reason
of
Saint
Austen
to
make
them
answer
/
and
if
they
will
not
/
with
this
reason
be
satisfied
:
Then
let
them
harken
to
Saint
Austen
where
he
saieth
they
be
vnlerned
and
without
aduisement
/
and
that
they
say
they
wot
not
what
.
Now
leauinge
the
confutacion
of
Martin
any
further
in
this
point
by
aunceant
counsels
and
Doctours
/
I
haue
thought
good
to
confute
him
also
by
the
sacred
scriptures
of
God
.
Out
of
whiche
one
or
two
reasons
/
shall
suffice
for
this
present
because
habundance
off
matter
otherwise
hath
made
me
tary
so
long
about
so
litle
.
11.1
.
Tim.
4.
Saint
Paule
1.
Timoth.
4.
speaking
of
mariadge
and
meats
sayth
thus
.
Martin
confuted
by
the
scrip●ture
.
Euery
creature
of
God
is
good
to
the
faithfull
and
none
is
to
be
refused
being
taken
with
thanks
geuinge
/
for
it
is
sanctified
by
the
word
off
God
and
praier
.
This
maior
or
ground
we
haue
haue
of
Saint
Paule
/
whereunto
I
add
this
minor
or
meane
proposition
.
But
mariadge
is
a
creature
of
god
/
that
I
am
suer
yow
can
not
denye
/
onles
you
will
say
mariadge
is
a
creature
of
the
deuell
as
the
old
heretiques
Saturninus
Basilides
and
there
folowers
did
.
The
heretiques
Saturninus
and
Basilides
wer
enemies
of
mariadge
read
/
Theod.
lib
1.
de
Haereticis
fab
▪
Wherupon
must
folow
this
conclusion
/
Ergo
mariadge
is
good
and
not
to
be
refused
being
taken
with
thanks
geuinge
for
it
is
sanctified
by
the
word
of
God
and
praier
.
This
sound
Sylogismus
proueth
plainly
that
the
mariadge
of
a
prest
is
not
only
a
mariadge
/
but
also
a
good
mariadge
/
and
a
good
thinge
for
it
is
sanctified
by
the
word
of
God
and
praier
.
Wherby
Martins
assertion
(
that
it
is
no
mariadge
)
is
fully
ouerthrowen
.
2.
Tim.
3.
Tit.
1.
Yea
and
Saint
Paule
calleth
the
bushop
/
priest
/
and
deacon
/
by
the
name
of
huszband
/
and
there
iokefellowes
by
the
name
of
wyues
/
and
saith
the
bushop
must
be
the
huszband
of
one
wife
/
and
like
wise
the
deacon
.
1.
Corinh
.
7.
And
further
he
saieth
for
the
avoydinge
of
fornieacion
let
euery
man
haue
his
wife
etc.
In
which
generall
sentence
/
priests
must
be
comprehendid
/
if
they
be
men
.
Yea
and
there
mariadge
not
only
a
mariadge
but
also
an
honorable
mariadge
or
els
can
not
mariadge
be
honorable
in
all
estates
/
as
Saint
Paule
wryteth
to
the
hebrues
the
13.
Chap.
Heb.
13
.
And
I
pray
you
what
neded
you
to
make
more
adoe
/
if
priests
mariadge
were
no
mariadge
?
what
neded
an
act
of
Parliament
/
in
the
first
yere
of
the
Queens
reigne
to
repeale
the
statute
made
for
priests
mariadges
?
And
why
doth
that
act
name
it
the
mariadge
of
priests
/
and
not
a
pretensed
mariadge
/
as
yow
doereuokynge
the
mariadges
by
the
name
of
mariadges
/
and
not
of
pretensed
mariadges
?
And
last
of
all
/
yf
prests
mariadge
be
no
mariadge
as
you
say
:
what
cause
I
pray
you
had
the
Queen
and
the
bushopes
to
depriue
the
maried
bushopes
and
priests
of
England
from
there
benefices
?
They
were
not
depriued
for
ignoraunce
in
Gods
worde
/
neyther
for
not
doing
there
dewtie
/
nor
for
glut●ony
/
nor
swearinge
/
nor
diszing
/
nor
huntinge
/
nor
buggery
/
nor
whoredome
/
for
these
be
common
faultes
amongst
all
your
priests
now
a
daies
/
And
a
benefice
and
any
of
them
/
or
all
of
them
be
so
compatible
/
and
may
so
well
be
enioyed
together
/
that
any
popish
priest
may
quietly
haue
those
faults
an●
there
benefice
together
wthout
depriuation
.
Other
fault
there
is
none
knowen
/
but
only
that
they
were
maried
/
The
maried
priests
of
England
were
depriued
without
a
cause
.
thoughe
for
the
lawfulnes
of
there
mariadge
besyds
Gods
plaine
word
and
godly
Cannons
and
Doctours
/
etc.
They
had
the
consent
of
the
kinge
the
supreame
head
vnder
Christ
of
the
churche
and
of
the
parlament
and
realme
/
an
d
that
oyned
with
the
consent
of
the
congregacions
assembled
where
they
were
maried
/
and
for
the
testimony
of
the
kings
consent
and
others
both
of
the
nobles
and
commons
/
The
maried
priests
had
the
consent
of
the
Kinge
the
Parliament
/
and
the
Realme
.
for
lawfulnes
therof
/
many
of
them
receauid
benefices
after
they
were
maried
/
at
the
kings
and
other
nobles
hands
.
All
this
lawfulnes
notwithstandinge
I
say
other
cause
haue
ye
none
wherfore
ye
depryued
the
priests
of
England
from
there
benefices
but
only
that
they
were
maried
.
Now
cum
you
forth
and
say
that
the
pretentid
mariadge
of
priests
is
no
mariadge
.
wherfore
it
must
folow
that
the
pretendid
cause
in
England
of
priests
diuorsement
is
no
cause
/
and
that
the
priests
be
put
from
there
liuings
without
a
cause
/
euen
by
your
own
supposall
/
if
the
maadge
of
priests
be
but
pretensid
(
as
you
put
it
)
how
much
more
then
without
a
cause
/
being
very
mariadge
in
deed
?
as
is
prouid
/
and
without
controuersy
amongst
men
of
knowledge
/
and
vnder●andinge
/
euen
of
your
own
sort
/
as
is
be
●re
shewed
:
Yf
therfor
without
a
cau●
/
then
be
they
/
either
way
/
both
by
your
●d
supposall
/
&
in
very
deed
/
the
trew
posessours
of
there
benefices
still
/
though
●ther
by
●iolence
&
extorsion
enioy
the
profets
of
there
possessions
.
whom
I
wold
should
right
well
note
that
like
●s
princes
and
rulers
be
subiect
to
chaunges
/
and
that
death
assone
knocketh
at
●he
doer
of
the
riche
as
of
the
pooer
:
So
a
mans
right
dieth
not
.
And
law
in
another
world
will
charge
the
transgres●or
/
The
Papists
be
extorsioners
.
thoughe
case
in
this
world
so
flatter
the
conscience
/
that
God
is
for
gotton
and
the
flesh
make
full
mery
.
what
is
extorsion
?
if
this
be
not
extorsion
?
to
put
out
of
goods
and
liuings
one
without
a
cause
/
and
to
thrust
in
another
without
a
iust
tytell
?
But
all
this
cannot
suffice
you
/
on●es
ye
may
please
your
throte
and
eares
/
with
cryeng
out
vpon
vs
/
the●es
/
heretiques
&
Traytours
/
etc.
When
you
haue
taken
from
vs
both
our
cuntry
/
our
goods
/
&
most
lawfull
possessions
.
Yea
and
all
that
we
haue
sauinge
God
alone
/
whom
with
his
word
ye
haue
left
to
vs
/
&
dryuen
away
from
you
/
to
our
comfort
and
your
eternall
shame
&
perpetuall
infamy
▪
But
to
returne
againe
to
the
Tytell
〈◊〉
Martins
boke
/
I
thinke
it
sufficientl●
prouid
/
that
the
mariadge
of
a
priest
〈◊〉
professed
parson
is
a
mariadge
(
to
th●
open
shame
of
Martin
and
his
fauorer●
aswell
by
arguments
deduced
out
of
God●
worde
/
and
manifest
authorities
out
〈◊〉
old
Doctors
both
greke
and
Latin
/
and
testimonies
of
the
popes
themselues
and
of
there
own
lawes
/
as
by
the
uery
proc●●dings
of
the
Queen
and
the
bushopes
i●
England
in
these
present
daies
.
And
by
the
way
also
it
may
somwhat
appeare
by
the
iudgement
of
Epiphāius
/
and
Saint
Austen
etc.
that
the
same
mariadge
/
is
not
only
a
mariadge
/
but
also
good
/
laufull
/
and
godly
.
which
point
I
thought
requisite
somwhat
to
touch
in
the
beginninge
/
for
satisfieng
of
suche
as
either
wold
gladly
/
but
yet
haue
no
leasure
to
read
all
the
rest
of
the
proces
folowinge
▪
or
els
of
suche
as
wold
fayne
haue
there
hunger
easid
with
sumwhat
in
the
begininge
/
wherby
the
payn
of
expectacion
for
the
rest
might
be
/
though
not
vtterly
taken
away
/
yet
some
parte
aswagid
.
Now
will
I
searche
what
Martin
sayth
in
his
first
chapter
/
which
beginneth
on
this
wyse
.
The
third
chapter
.
The
beginning
of
Martins
first
chapter
〈◊〉
confuted
and
his
sleight
in
makinge
false
grounds
is
disclosed
.
If
the
fellowship
and
company
of
a
woman
be
in
a
spirituall
man
a
mean
to
perfect
religion
/
etc.
Martins
words
.
Because
in
your
●oke
almost
vniuersaly
you
abuse
to
a
●ronge
sence
/
Martins
fleight
in
vsing
words
that
ma●
be
diuersly
taken
to
a
wrong
sence
.
sondry
words
which
may
●e
ambiguosly
taken
/
and
so
by
equiuoca●ion
and
Sophisticall
deceyt
deceaue
the
●eader
/
as
the
termes
/
Chastitie
/
virgini●ie
/
mariadge
/
whoredome
/
heresye
/
here●●que
/
Lechory
/
Churche
/
Traditionn
/
Coū●els
/
Doctours
/
vniuersall
consent
/
vowes
Iudgement
/
Spirituall
men
/
Carnall
men
/
and
a
great
nomber
of
suche
lyke
I
●halbe
otenfymes
forced
for
the
help
of
●he
vnaquaynted
reader
/
(
least
he
be
car●ed
away
with
such
Sophisticall
sleyghts
and
deceytfull
practises
into
the
opinion
off
you
Papists
/
)
:
to
open
the
same
words
by
playn
distinction
/
as
place
shall
requy●●r
/
that
the
falshod
taught
by
the
Papists
and
the
Catholique
doctrine
taught
by
and
his
Apostels
and
vs
/
may
more
eui●dently
she●
i●
self
and
apeare
.
wherin
th●●ughe
I
sha●●
s●mtyme
trauaile
more
lar●gely
then
shall
seem
nedefull
for
answe●●
yet
dout
I
nothinge
but
that
I
shall
de●serue
pardon
of
the
reader
/
because
it
sha●
by
Gods
help
/
not
be
without
some
pro●fet
/
for
in
this
discourse
I
mynd
not
to
i●●yn
with
Martin
alone
(
being
a
man
as
〈◊〉
semeth
altogether
ignorant
in
diuinitie
〈◊〉
not
only
the
author
but
rather
the
pen̄er
o●
this
blasphemose
booke
)
but
with
all
th●
of
rest
the
popishe
sect
/
who
haue
bene
either
his
helpers
in
it
/
or
maynteiners
o●
the
lyke
heretical
opinions
.
After
this
aduertisement
/
the
reader
shall
note
/
that
th●
common
practise
of
Martin
&
suche
as
he
be
/
The
craft
off
you
papists
is
to
ma●e
false
grounds
and
to
w●yth
the
mynd
of
the
wryters
is
/
to
make
the
ground
and
foundacion
of
there
reasons
apon
words
and
sentences
either
of
there
own
fantasying
/
vsing
them
as
things
allredy
prouid
:
or
els
wrythed
far
from
the
mynde
of
the
speaker
and
wryter
for
the
maintenaunce
of
there
ma●nifest
heresies
and
blasphemies
/
which
craft
of
theres
is
both
profittable
and
ne●cessary
to
be
disclosed
/
Martin
abuseth
the
name
of
a
spiritua●●
man
to
deceaue
the
reader
.
wherfore
in
the
ve●ry
first
beginninge
of
this
chapter
I
ma●ie
not
suffer
Martin
to
turn
the
name
of
a
Spirituall
man
/
away
from
all
maried
men
to
the
only
shauen
and
popishe
ge●●●acion
.
For
the
reader
shall
vnder●●●nd
that
all
be
spirituall
men
which
be
with
Gods
spirite
.
Rom.
8.
1.
Corin.
2.
And
he
who
hath
●re
habundance
of
Gods
spirite
is
〈◊〉
●pirituall
.
What
is
a
spirituall
man
.
Of
a
like
mannor
Saint
Pau●●●peaking
to
the
maried
sort
in
Rome
as
●ll
as
to
the
rest
/
said
uos
non
es●is
in
carne
,
in
spiritu
:
yow
be
not
in
the
flesh
but
in
〈◊〉
spirite
:
Iohann
.
●
.
And
Saint
Ihon
in
his
〈◊〉
chapter
nameth
all
to
bee
spirituall
〈◊〉
beleue
in
Christ
/
for
fleshe
and
bloud
not
able
to
bring
forth
such
a
spirituall
〈◊〉
.
And
if
the
outward
admission
were
●ble
to
make
a
man
spirituall
/
than
〈◊〉
Iudas
and
such
lyke
/
who
had
the
●●●ward
election
(
yet
inwardly
folowed
〈◊〉
spirit
of
the
flesh
/
Spirituall
.
and
the
deuill
)
be
●●rthyly
called
spirituall
/
But
our
Saui●●●
Christ
reasoning
with
Nicodem
ma●●th
a
play●
profe
by
euident
demonstra●●●n
that
only
s●ch
as
be
indewed
with
●●ds
spirit
/
Iohannis
.
3.
be
worthy
of
the
name
Spiri●●all
/
and
that
such
as
be
no●
born
of
Gods
●●●rit
/
be
not
spirituall
/
but
car●all
.
A
maried
man
m●y
be
a
spirituall
man
.
And
the
same
place
the
lord
hath
geuen
a
●●nnerall
resol●tion
that
no
man
can
en●●●
the
kingdom
of
heauen
/
〈◊〉
he
becom
●pirituall
ma●
/
〈◊〉
be
born
a
new
not
on
●f
water
/
but
〈◊〉
of
the
holy
〈◊〉
.
Wherfore
yf
it
were
trew
that
the
clar●●
that
lacke
wiues
were
the
onely
spiritu●●
sort
(
as
Martin
here
taketh
it
)
then
shou●●
all
the
maried
people
aswell
Papistes
〈◊〉
other
/
Martins
doctrine
robeth
all
maried
men
of
the
spirite
of
god
2.
cor.
6.
aswell
kinges
/
Princes
/
as
other
al
sortes
/
lose
the
benifite
of
regeneracion
and
be
excluded
from
Gods
holy
comfo●●
and
being
men
not
spirituall
(
as
Mart●
termeth
them
)
should
be
vnmete
templ●
in
whome
gods
spirite
myght
dwell
/
a●
finally
vnable
to
entre
the
kyngdome
heauen
.
But
the
scriptures
of
God
kno●
no
suche
distinction
betwene
the
spiritua●●
and
the
temporall
or
worldly
/
as
the
P●●pistes
haue
fantasyed
and
deuysed
ther●to
increase
amongest
the
people
the
cred●●
of
●heire
shauen
and
wiueles
generacio●
whome
onely
they
cal
spirituall
where
a●
they
be
onely
spirituall
/
secundum
quid
/
th●●
is
notte
in
deade
but
abusiue
/
they
be
call●●
spirituall
for
theyr
aparell
/
and
office
/
b●●
otherwise
altogether
carnall
.
But
in
th●●
point
the
papists
agree
fully
with
the
〈◊〉
heritiques
named
Massilians
/
The
agremente
of
the
papystes
with
the
heretiques
named
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
or
in
gre●●
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
who
would
not
lay
theyr
hand
to
a●●
kynde
of
labor
/
and
their
reason
was
(
〈◊〉
Theodoret
witnesseth
/
lib
4
)
because
th●●
named
them selues
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
that
is
〈◊〉
say
)
spirituall
menn
/
excluding
all
go●●
●enne
from
that
name
(
spirituall
)
as
the
●apystes
doe
.
Martins
reason
runneth
〈◊〉
as
though
that
a
man
can
not
be
a
spi●ituall
man
who
hath
a
wyfe
.
Mart.
holdeth
that
mariadg●
vnclennes
〈…〉
temporalye
.
pe●s●●
Can
such
talke
tend
to
any
other
ende
●hen
that
mariadge
is
vnclennes
euen
in
●hem
that
be
no
priests
:
you
wold
thinke
●araduenture
that
no
suche
absurdite
can
●asse
Martins
pen
/
but
as
ye
shall
finde
●he
same
in
sondry
other
places
so
shall
ye
●inde
it
speciallye
in
sence
/
aswell
in
the
20
●eafe
where
he
aleadgeth
that
mariadge
was
diswaded
by
Constantine
:
as
in
the
●8
.
leafe
pag
2.
Wher
he
maketh
a
loud
lie
of
the
scriptures
inforcinge
himeselfe
to
proue
it
/
Martin
belieth
the
scripture
.
by
these
wordes
where
he
saieth
.
The
scriptures
cal
it
in
a
maried
man
vnclennes
to
●ye
with
his
owne
wife
.
Saint
Paul
sayth
Heb.
xiii
.
the
maried
mans
bed
is
clean
and
Martin
saieth
contrary
that
it
is
vncleane
.
By
the
whiche
wordes
ye
maye
see
what
a
lying
beaste
Martin
is
/
for
it
is
euident
that
the
scriptures
in
the
13
to
the
Heb.
doe
call
the
maried
mans
beed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
vndefiled
bed
/
a
pure
/
a
clean
/
and
an
vnspotted
bed
and
suche
a
bedde
/
as
a
spirituall
manne
that
is
to
saye
any
manne
who
is
indued
with
Goddes
spirite
(
as
I
haue
declared
maye
lie
in
.
Yea
suche
a
bedde
as
he
must
and
as
he
is
commannded
to
lye
in
/
All
such
as
haue
●●t
the
guift
of
〈◊〉
●f
be
commaunded
by
S.
Paule
to
ma●y
.
yf
haue
not
the
guift
of
sole
life
/
as
by
ma●●●fest
and
plain
words
/
Saint
Paule
b●●deth
and
chargeth
sainge
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Imperatiue
mode
/
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
/
Yf
they
refrain
not
/
them
marry
/
or
(
as
if
he
shuld
say
)
I
c●●maund
them
to
marry
.
Mat.
xix
.
Ep.
iiij
.
j.
Cor.
vij
.
Which
comma●●dement
is
not
geuen
by
Saint
Paule
suche
men
as
haue
cast
away
the
feare
God
/
but
to
suche
as
be
indewed
〈◊〉
Gods
spirite
/
and
therfore
spiritual●
Howbeit
as
no
one
spirituall
man
hath
〈◊〉
spirituall
gyftes
/
but
eueryman
hath
〈◊〉
proper
or
seuerall
gyft
of
God
/
this
〈◊〉
thus
/
and
another
man
otherwyse
:
so
hat●
not
euery
spirituall
man
the
gyft
of
〈◊〉
lyfe
as
Christ
witnesseth
Matth.
19.
〈◊〉
for
that
cause
is
the
holy
state
of
matrim●●ny
ordeined
/
that
such
as
haue
not
th●
gyft
of
virginitie
may
lyue
in
that
hol●
state
/
without
departing
from
the
perfec●tion
of
a
Christen
man
.
Which
saying
se●●meth
to
Martin
a
great
absurditie
.
〈◊〉
Saint
Paule
(
ye
see
by
his
commaund●ment
)
is
of
this
mynde
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
li.
7.
And
Clemens
Al●●●ādrinus
(
who
wrote
about
220
yeres
afte●
Christ
(
descrybing
the
parfect
Christian
〈◊〉
spirituall
man
/
sayth
among
other
proper●ties
/
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
that
is
that
〈◊〉
doth
eat
/
and
drink
/
&
marieth
a
wi●e
:
&
for
a
profe
of
his
saying
he
addeth
/
Mariadge
is
cleannes
.
●hat
the
perfect
Christian
may
boldly
/
ma●●y
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
asmuch
as
●e
hath
(
saith
he
)
The
Apostles
for
his
example
/
The
Apostels
had
wyues
.
Signifieng
&
declaring
therby
both
the
cleanes
of
mariadge
and
that
the
Apostels
had
wiues
.
And
the
uery
same
sayng
in
effect
he
hath
in
his
third
boke
of
the
same
argument
/
whose
uery
words
as
they
be
wrytten
in
grek
I
will
differr
vntill
another
place
where
they
shall
serue
this
aswell
as
other
purposes
.
In
this
matter
more
profes
be
not
requisite
/
consideringe
the
clearnes
of
this
doctrine
agreeth
fully
with
the
preachinge
of
the
most
aunceant
Doctours
and
wryters
/
whom
Martins
rayling
tonge
accusing
vs
/
calleth
with
vs
/
new
procedinge
preachers
:
And
yet
somwhat
more
then
nedeth
is
not
vnnedefull
for
such
as
be
so
farre
gon
as
nothinge
allmost
will
bringe
them
back
again
/
whom
I
would
therfore
should
harken
a
litle
further
.
Yf
a
man
should
demand
of
S.
Paule
why
he
gaue
this
comnaundement
of
mariadge
to
suche
as
had
receaued
gods
spirit
and
haue
not
the
gyft
of
sole
lyfe
?
Can
〈◊〉
think
he
wold
make
any
other
answer
〈◊〉
that
whiche
he
hath
allready
made
?
●
.
Corin.
7.
whi●●
is
melius
est
nubere
quàm
uri
.i.
it
is
better
mary
then
to
burn
?
Martyn
is
against
S.
Paule
.
wherupon
it
folowe●
that
Saint
Paules
iudgement
is
contr●●ry
to
Martyns
:
for
by
this
his
answer
it
plain
that
the
fellowship
and
company
〈◊〉
woman
is
a
mean
to
a
spirituall
man
●●stey
him
in
the
perfection
of
Christs
reli●●●on
.
Mariadge
helpeth
the
godly
man
that
hath
not
the
gyft
of
sole
lyfe
to
the
state
of
perfection
.
And
that
a
single
and
a
wyueles
ly●
to
such
men
as
haue
not
the
gyft
of
abstin●ence
/
is
not
a
mean
to
continew
the
spirit●●all
man
in
the
same
perfection
/
but
rathe●
a
means
to
bringe
him
to
burning
and
de●struction
:
And
it
must
also
folow
/
that
〈◊〉
the
second
parte
of
Martins
first
condici●onall
/
he
maketh
a
lowd
lye
/
sainge
.
Yf
th●
fellowship
and
company
of
a
woman
be
〈◊〉
a
spirituall
man
a
mean
to
perfect
religi●on
/
etc.
Then
Christs
holy
Apostels
and
the
aunceant
fathers
of
the
churche
hau●
taught
vs
a
wrong
doctrine
.
For
it
is
pro●uid
both
that
the
company
of
a
wyfe
or
(
a●
Martin
frowardly
termeth
it
)
of
a
woman
is
a
helping
mean
to
make
that
man
perfect
in
religion
who
being
without
a
wife
&
laking
that
gyft
/
Gen.
●
.
hath
an
imperf●tion
Of
this
doctrine
almightie
God
is
a
witnes
saying
/
let
vs
mak
to
man
a
helper
:
Martyn
holdeth
that
God
made
to
him
a
hynderer
.
And
that
this
is
no
wrong
doctrin
but
a
trew
taught
by
Christ
and
his
apostels
:
Thesome
of
that
I
haue
said
may
be
knit
vp
in
this
brefe
reason
thus
.
Saint
Paule
(
as
Ihaue
alledged
)
gaue
suche
in
commaundement
/
as
cold
not
absteyn
/
to
marry
.
A
Syllogisme
But
S.
Paule
commaundid
nothinge
that
might
hiner
the
perfection
of
a
Christian
mans
religion
.
Ergo
mariadge
is
no
hinderaunce
to
the
perfection
of
a
Christen
mans
religion
.
Yet
then
procedeth
Martin
further
on
the
other
side
/
Martyn
be●yet
the
preathers
in
kyng
Edwards
dayes
.
beginning
with
a
(
but
)
and
proceding
with
an
(
Yf
)
inferring
consequently
two
suppositions
/
and
would
therby
induce
the
reader
first
to
beleue
that
somme
in
England
haue
taught
in
king
Edwars
dayes
the
some
of
our
religion
to
stand
in
wiuing
.
And
then
secondaryly
he
sayth
that
Christ
alowed
suche
as
absteyn
from
mariadge
thoughe
they
haue
not
the
gyft
.
What
some
haue
taught
I
can
not
say
but
this
I
am
able
to
say
/
that
it
was
no
doctrine
generally
alowed
/
Therfore
because
both
the
suppositions
be
most
manifestly
false
it
may
well
appeare
that
Martin
and
his
fellowe
〈◊〉
seek
nothing
but
matter
wherupon
〈◊〉
wrangle
/
as
the
godly
preachers
in
kin●ge
Edwards
dayes
/
sought
nothinge
m●●re
then
to
set
furth
the
playne
trueth
and
the
lawfull
/
and
honorable
Chasti●tie
of
mariadge
/
how
so
euer
Martin
vnchaste
tonge
/
is
not
ashamed
to
babell
▪
And
when
he
hath
raylyd
a
whyl●
euen
in
the
very
beginninge
of
his
book
then
he
departeth
from
suppositions
to
fayer
and
●●at
lyenge
/
lest
all
the
body
beinge
made
of
lyenge
and
raylyng
should
lack
a
head
/
lyke
vnto
it self
.
These
be
his
words
.
The
fourth
chapter
.
That
the
hypocrisy
of
the
Papists
hath
and
doth
deceaue
all
men
contrary
to
Martins
assertion
/
etc.
Martin
.
YF
a
man
will
way
the
matter
indifferently
the
opinion
of
such
can
employ
no
suspicion
of
vntreuth
/
whiche
whiche
seke
nothing
but
austeritie
of
lyfe
and
theyr
own
paine
.
I
marueile
muche
that
Martin
is
not
ashamed
to
commend
his
fonde
opinion
/
Winchester
.
with
the
fained
austeritie
&
sharpnes
of
the
fatte
bellied
Prie●●es
whom
he
wold
seeme
to
defende
.
The
whole
study
of
the
Papists
is
to
increase
ther
plesures
and
to
maintaine
belly
fare
.
All
the
world
seeth
that
there
hole
lyf
is
spent
allmost
in
nothinge
els
then
in
eating
and
drinkinge
/
in
ydell
walkinge
and
pastymes
/
and
in
prouidinge
for
furringe
of
there
bak
/
and
fattinge
of
there
belly
/
and
in
gorgeosly
deckid
chambers
/
and
soft
slepinge
.
For
maintenaunce
wherof
I
report
me
to
all
the
world
what
paynes
they
take
in
purchasinge
pluralities
/
tot
quots
non
resydences
/
etc.
that
they
may
heap
prebend
apon
prebend
/
and
benefice
apon
benefice
/
least
at
any
tyme
there
back
/
or
there
belly
/
should
lack
of
there
lust
.
Some
papistes
win
the
har●es
of
the
peple
with
gluttonye
.
Fearinge
least
ther
spare
godly
dyet
should
cause
there
neighbours
to
call
them
nigards
Knowinge
that
belly
fare
is
a
better
meanes
to
wyn
the
harts
of
the
ignorant
and
common
peple
/
then
is
the
doctrine
of
the
punishement
of
the
body
and
of
the
austeritie
of
lyf
.
And
knowing
also
/
that
he
shall
be
praysed
for
good
/
thoughe
he
be
neuer
so
euell
/
Yf
he
kepe
a
great
house
(
as
they
call
it
)
and
●●ly
good
chere
.
I
maruayle
I
saye
/
bu●
whither
doth
not
impudency
cary
the
pa●pists
?
I
pray
the
Martyn
what
kind
of
peple
haue
more
deceaued
the
world
then
suche
as
haue
colorid
there
naught●ines
with
austeritie
of
lyfe
/
The
pre●ense
of
hard
lyf
hath
deceaued
all
Christendom
.
and
seme
t●
differ
from
other
in
outward
state
?
Th●
Phariseis
/
the
Esseis
/
&
such
lyke
here●tiques
/
who
trubled
the
church
of
God
both
before
and
in
Christs
tyme
/
who
w●●re
more
commendid
of
the
peple
for
ther●
austeritie
of
lyfe
then
they
?
The
practises
wherby
the
old
heretiques
gatther
estimacion
.
and
who
were
worse
?
The
aunceant
heretiques
in
the
beginninge
of
the
churche
for
the
most
parte
did
wyn
ther
first
estimation
:
some
by
abhorring
all
Mariadges
/
saynge
they
were
vnclean
and
deuelishe
as
Saturninus
and
Basilides
/
etc.
Ireneus
.
Some
(
of
whome
Ireneus
writeth
)
that
thei
abhorred
mariadges
/
Speakinge
against
mariadge
/
brought
the
old
heretiques
in
to
estimation
.
and
absteyned
from
flesh
/
huiusmodi
continentia
seducentes
multos
.i.
seducinge
many
with
suche
continency
and
refrayninge
.
And
these
were
within
137.
yere
after
Christ
.
Some
by
condempnig
second
mariadges
for
a
filthy
thinge
as
Montan
170.
yere
after
Christe
.
And
nouatus
244.
yere
after
Christ
/
and
many
other
as
hereafter
I
shall
more
largely
●eclare
.
Some
by
condempninge
the
ma●adge
of
priests
as
Eustachiani
:
and
all
●●e
old
heretiques
/
whose
example
the
Pa●ists
do
folow
:
Epiphanius
Her.
xiij
.
Some
by
fastinge
and
ab●inence
as
Epiph.
Her
.13
.
witnesseth
of
Dotheus
that
he
fastid
so
muche
with
bread
●nd
water
in
a
caue
in
the
wildernes
that
●e
pined
himself
a
way
for
lack
of
suffici●nt
sustinance
.
Some
by
neuer
speaking
with
there
mouth
/
but
kepinge
sylence
●ontinually
as
monks
do
in
their
cloysters
:
Some
by
offeringe
there
bodies
to
martirdome
/
as
both
Theodoret
/
and
Saint
Austen
and
other
Witnes
of
the
Donatistes
/
Some
by
scourging
themselues
/
and
punishinge
there
flesh
.
Saint
Austen
de
heresibus
.
Theodoret
/
de
Hereticis
fabulis
:
And
of
these
abstinences
and
straytnes
of
lyuinge
differinge
from
all
other
men
of
most
sober
and
godly
lyfe
/
&
How
sondry
heretiques
/
ga●
sundry
names
punishinge
ther
bodies
/
many
of
these
heretiques
had
their
names
.
As
Encratitae
of
abstinence
/
Apostolici
/
of
there
holines
/
Pa●talorinchitae
/
of
silence
/
Flagelliferi
of
scourginge
themselues
/
and
Ieiunantes
of
fastinge
and
suche
lyke
.
Haue
not
monkes
/
fryers
/
nonnes
/
hermets
/
recluses
/
and
anchors
/
and
suche
other
the
Popes
creatures
who
deceaued
all
Christendom
with
pretendinge
austeritie
of
lyf
/
and
there
owne
payne
?
Nothinge
is
better
to
wynn
〈…〉
●f
the
igno●a●●●●en
〈◊〉
.
Who
knoweth
not
that
no
meanes
is
better
to
wynn
the
harts
of
the
ignorant
then
superstit●on
?
Who
knoweth
not
that
by
no
meanes
soner
the
hart
of
the
ignoraunt
is
lost
then
by
playne
dealinge
/
playn
speakinge
/
and
trueth
?
Doth
Martin
thinke
that
the
Phariseis
had
preuailid
against
Christ
/
if
the
outward
shew
of
there
Austere
and
strayte
lyfe
/
had
not
made
them
seem
in
the
eyes
of
the
ignorant
more
verteous
then
Christ
and
his
Apostels
?
The
Phariseis
appearid
to
the
peple
●olyer
than
Christ
.
How
a
strayte
lyfe
deceaueth
the
peple
it
is
in
a
bok
ascribid
to
Saint
Austen
plentifully
declared
in
the
21.
Sermon
ad
Fratres
in
Heremo
speakinge
amongest
other
things
of
the
heretiques
that
were
callid
Sarabaitae
/
Saint
Austen
ad
〈◊〉
in
●eremo
se●mo
xxj
.
and
these
be
his
words
.
Tales
fuerunt
illi
Sarabaitae
,
de
quibus
nobis
tertio
scripsit
pater
Hieronimus
,
quorum
genus
est
omni
affectu
uitandum
.
Ipsi
den●que
in
Aegypto
erant
in
foraminib
.
petrarum
habitantes
.
Induti
porcorum
&
boum
pellibus
tantum
,
cincti
funibus
palmarum
,
spinas
ad
calcanea
portan●e●
,
ad
cingulum
ligatas
,
Discalceati
&
sanguine
cruentati
cauernas
excuntes
ad
festum
scenopegiae
pergebant
Hierosolymam
,
&
sancta
●●ctorum
intrantes
,
paupertatem
&
abstinenti●●
praedicabant
,
omni
affectu
seruare
,
Bar●●s
postmodum
in
conspectu
hominum
sine
re●●mptione
euellere
festina●ant
,
&
sic
acquisita
fa●●a
,
&
lucro
,
ad
propria
remeabant
,
solitarie
gau●ntes
&
epulantes
supra
id
,
quod
explicare
pos●nus
.
Hos
obsecro
nolite
imitari
,
&
caetera
.
That
is
to
say
.
The
hypocrisie
of
the
Heretiques
named
Sarabaits
sy●
to
the
hypoc●i●y
of
the
Papists
.
Such
were
the
Heretiques
callid
Sarahaitae
of
whome
●ther
Hierom
hath
wryten
to
vs
this
●hird
tyme
.
Whose
fashion
is
by
all
●eans
to
be
a
voyded
.
They
abode
in
Egipt
in
caues
of
rockes
/
clothed
only
●ith
the
skins
of
swyne
and
oxenn
/
&
●ere
gyrdid
with
withes
of
palme
trees
●nd
being
bare
fotid
they
tyed
thornes
●o
there
gyrdels
which
knockid
and
●ricked
them
apon
the
heeles
/
and
they
●ent
out
all
blody
to
Hierusalem
to
●he
feast
of
Tabernacules
/
and
enteringe
●he
holy
of
the
holyest
/
they
did
preach
●he
obseruation
of
pouertie
and
abstin●nce
with
all
affection
.
Who
wold
not
iudge
these
men
holly
?
They
pullid
of
the
heare
of
there
beards
〈◊〉
the
sight
of
the
peple
/
and
so
gettinge
boeth
fame
and
vantage
/
they
return●
home
priuily
/
reioysyng
and
banketing
aboue
measure
.
I
would
faine
learne
Martin
nowe
whether
austeritie
of
li●
that
is
contrary
to
the
commen
vsag
e●●ploye
suspycion
of
vntruth
or
not
/
by
t●●
iudgdment
of
this
author
?
A
strait
life
〈◊〉
good
when
it
is
ioyned
with
a
treuth
/
〈◊〉
it
was
in
holy
Ihon
Baptiste
/
etc.
B●
when
a
strait
life
is
ioyned
with
a
falshod
as
it
is
in
all
the
popes
creatures
and
●●ther
sectaries
and
heritiques
/
the
me●●bres
of
Antichrist
:
The
holy
mayd
of
●ymster
/
Sir
Thomas
more
.
The
holy
mayd
of
kent
.
ther
is
nothing
mo●●
perilous
then
straitenes
of
lyfe
.
Wh●●
lecherose
lyfe
led
the
holy
maide
of
Lym●●ster
pretending
her
foode
to
bee
nothing
els
but
the
masse
caake
.
As
Sir
Thoma●
More
witnesseth
in
his
dialoge
.
Wh●●
bawdry
practised
the
holy
?
nay
the
deue●●she
mayde
of
kent
/
with
Monks
fryer●
and
preests
vnder
the
color
of
strayt
nu●●nishe
lyfe
/
as
appereth
partly
by
the
act
o●
parliament
/
but
more
largely
in
the
bo●ke
of
her
lyf
?
And
within
this
eight
yere
was
there
not
a
holy
man
named
maiste●
Doctour
boord
a
Phisicion
that
thryse
i●
the
week
would
drink
nothinge
but
wa●ter
/
The
chastite
of
Do.
boord
the
Papist
discoueuered
at
Winchester
.
such
a
proctour
for
the
Papists
then
as
Martyn̄
the
lawier
is
now
?
Who
vn●der
the
color
of
uirginitie
/
and
of
wear●●ge
of
a
shirte
of
heare
/
D.
Bourd
a
phisicion
to
ease
and
help
Popish
priests
to
kepe
there
virginitie
.
and
hanginge
●is
shroud
and
socking
/
or
buriall
sheet
〈◊〉
his
beds
feet
/
and
mortifyeng
his
bo●y
/
and
straytnes
of
lyfe
/
kept
thre
who●●s
at
once
in
his
chambre
at
Winchester
/
●●serue
/
not
onely
him self
/
but
also
to
help
●●e
virgin
preests
about
in
the
contry
●●s
it
was
prouid
/
That
they
might
with
●ore
ease
&
lesse
payn
keepe
theire
bles●●d
uirginitie
.
This
thinge
is
so
trew
/
●nd
was
so
notoriously
knowen
/
that
the
●atter
cam
to
examination
of
the
iusti●●s
of
peace
/
of
whom
dyuerse
be
yet
ly●inge
/
as
Sir
Ihon
kingsmill
/
Sir
Hē●●●
Semar
/
etc.
And
was
before
them
●onfessed
/
and
his
shrowd
&
sheart
of
he●●r
openly
shewed
/
and
the
harlots
openly
〈◊〉
the
stretes
/
&
great
churche
of
Whin●●ester
punished
.
These
be
knowen
stor●es
whiche
Martin
and
the
Papists
can
●ot
denye
/
And
they
know
well
enoug●e
themselues
/
that
there
be
of
the
lyke
●housands
/
whiche
I
omitt
for
brefenes
/
●hat
destroy
this
assertion
of
Martins
/
●rouinge
him
a
false
lyer
in
this
point
.
When
the
deuell
by
losenes
of
liuinge
/
ap●eareth
in
his
owne
forme
/
he
can
not
so
●asyly
deceaue
the
world
as
otherwise
/
wherfore
who
seeth
not
that
he
vseth
t●
put
on
a
vysor
of
holines
/
of
the
punishe●ment
of
the
body
/
and
austeritie
of
lyfe
a●
often
as
he
myndeth
thorowly
to
deceaue●
Which
thing
he
hath
most
perfectly
bro●ught
to
passe
in
all
the
orders
of
Anti●christ
.
Of
Popes
/
Cardinals
/
Buszho●pes
/
preests
/
monks
/
Chanons
/
fryers
etc.
To
the
perfect
establishment
of
bug●gery
of
whoredom
and
of
all
vngodlynes
and
to
the
vniuersall
ruine
of
the
true
faith
of
Christs
trew
religion
/
&
of
all
vertrew
and
godly
lyfe
.
And
for
cumpassinge
of
this
enterpryse
/
Doctor
Marti●
the
lawyer
is
become
the
deuils
Secretary
/
who
being
taught
by
his
master
●
taketh
diligent
heed
throughout
his
book
/
that
in
no
wyse
he
geue
any
kynde
o●
praise
or
commendacion
to
matrimony
in
any
kinde
of
peple
.
Martins
dyspraises
of
matrimonie
in
his
booke
Fol
Cxxiiij
But
termeth
it
somtyme
(
carnall
libertie
)
somtyme
(
the
basest
state
of
lyfe
in
the
churche
of
God
)
sometyme
(
a
color
of
bawdry
)
somtyme
(
tha●
it
is
a
let
for
a
man
togeue
himself
who●
lye
to
God
.
Fo.
Cxxv.
)
Somtyme
that
(
it
is
a
doubling
/
Fo.
Cxj.
rather
than
a
takinge
away
the
desyer
of
flesh
)
making
himself
therin
wyser
then
God
who
gaue
it
for
a
remedye
against
the
lasciuiousnes
of
the
fles●
●s
God
him selfe
witnessed
when
he
sayd
●ciamus
ei
adiutorium
lette
vs
make
Adam
〈◊〉
helper
.
Gene.
2
Martin
his
abominable
doct●ine
concerninge
mariadge
agreinge
with
Montanus
and
Tatianus
and
suche
other
heritiques
.
And
in
the
leaues
.121
.
&
122.
●e
goethe
aboute
to
proue
by
Saynte
●aule
that
all
menne
should
auoide
ma●iadge
.
Wher
by
he
confirmeth
the
o●inions
of
Montanus
,
Tatianus
/
and
suche
o●ther
abhominable
heritiques
.
And
where
as
Martine
for
the
maintenaunce
of
his
Herisie
/
alledgeth
Eusebius
speakinge
of
the
Heritique
Che●inthus
/
as
thoughe
he
hadde
framed
/
or
●ather
writhed
the
Scriptures
/
for
the
maintinaunce
of
hys
incontinencye
/
whiche
stode
as
Eusebius
saith
in
eatynge
and
drynkynge
and
mariadge
:
Euseb.
li.
v
Cap.
xxviii
.
Ye
shall
vnderstande
that
neither
Eusebius
nor
none
other
olde
authoure
speakinge
of
the
herisie
of
Cherinthus
doe
iudge
him
to
speake
of
the
mariadge
in
thys
lyfe
/
Martin
vnderstandeth
not
Eusebius
.
Hiero.
in
Ezech
ca.
xxxvi
.
Augu.
de
heresibus
.
but
that
(
as
Sainte
Hierom
more
largelye
declareth
vpon
the
36
Chapter
of
Ezechiell
/
and
Sainte
Austen
de
haeresibus
And
Eusebius
in
the
same
place
thoughe
more
obscurelye
then
the
reste
)
Cherinthus
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
opinion
of
Cherinthus
concerning
mariadge
in
the
life
to
come
.
Whose
opinion
was
that
we
should
liue
in
the
earth
pleasantly
a
1000.
yeares
not
in
these
daies
/
and
before
our
death
or
before
oure
resurreccion
/
but
that
after
our
resurrection
we
shuld
eat
and
drink
and
marri
/
and
cease
from
offeringe
bulles
&
ram̄es
&
other
sacrifices
:
with
the
which
opinion
Saint
Hierom
in
the
same
place
chargeth
Tertulian
,
Lactantius
and
Irenaeus
and
other
mani
of
the
old
fathers
who
w●●re
not
without
their
errours
being
men
/
that
Saint
Hierom
and
the
ould
wryters
declare
that
Cerinthus
was
not
condem●pnid
for
allowinge
of
lawfull
mariadge
in
this
lyfe
/
as
Martin
out
of
Eusebius
contrary
to
the
mynde
of
other
Doctours
wold
seem
to
proue
/
nor
yet
for
alowing
of
bawdry
vnder
the
color
of
matrymony
as
his
tonge
most
vnhonestly
delyteth
to
terme
it
.
Theodoret
lib
ij
〈…〉
.
But
for
that
he
taught
a
new
earthly
kingdom
of
Christe
/
and
of
a
new
Hierusalem
after
our
resurrection
as
Theodoret
wryteth
/
wherin
we
should
eat
and
drink
&
marry
/
in
the
lyfe
to
cum
(
I
say
)
and
not
in
the
lyfe
present
.
Wherby
ye
may
easely
iudge
how
this
allegacion
maketh
nothing
for
Martins
purpose
.
Martyn
confirmeth
●ne
lye
with
●nother
.
Whiche
was
also
fearid
(
as
it
should
seem
)
of
Martin
/
and
therfore
he
confirmeth
his
matter
with
another
lye
saying
.
And
therfore
Cerinthus
made
a
generall
doctrine
that
men
should
satisfie
there
fleshly
prouocations
by
eating
and
●rinkinge
and
marieng
.
This
is
one
of
Martins
shameles
lyes
/
for
neither
was
●hat
the
opinion
of
Cerinthus
(
as
I
ha●e
declarid
)
nether
doth
the
old
wryters
●o
report
it
/
so
that
in
this
place
Mar●ins
lye
is
manifest
.
But
one
thinge
I
●hall
desier
the
to
note
in
this
allegacion
●hat
he
reporteth
not
Cerinthus
/
to
satisfie
his
fleshly
prouocations
by
eatinge
&
drinking
and
whoredom
:
But
by
eatinge
and
drinkinge
and
mariadge
.
Martin
seketh
meanes
how
to
bring
the
holy
state
of
matrimony
in
to
contempt
.
Wherby
the
reader
may
see
that
Martin
wold
fayne
haue
mariadge
allowed
by
a
generall
doctrin
of
Cerinthus
the
heretique
/
purposly
wrything
Eusebius
from
the
consent
of
the
other
oulde
Doctours
/
that
he
might
haue
som
color
therby
to
condempne
mariadge
/
as
a
thinge
by
some
heretique
approuid
.
Wherby
thow
mayst
learn
good
reader
/
that
no
doctrine
is
so
false
/
no
opinion
so
perelose
/
no
blasphemy
so
horrible
/
but
Martyn
wold
admitt
it
/
so
that
he
might
therbi
hauesome
help
wherwith
to
bark
against
the
mariadge
of
priests
.
And
in
deed
if
he
could
bringe
the
profe
to
passe
that
all
mariadges
were
vncleane
&
wicked
/
as
by
this
his
allegacion
of
Eusebius
he
semeth
to
intend
then
shoulde
his
conclusion
easely
folow
A
genere
ad
speciem
uniuersaliter
/
that
also
th●
mariadge
of
priestes
were
vncleane
an●
wicked
:
but
this
maior
neither
Martin
/
ne●ther
neuer
a
papist
that
euer
was
/
shalb●
hable
to
proue
/
Note
therfore
good
read●
howe
busilye
Martin
laboreth
to
gett●
him
some
maiors
/
and
groundes
/
for
th●
maintenaunce
of
his
wicked
purpose
.
Whiche
when
he
fyndeth
good
/
he
failet●
in
the
profe
of
hys
minor
or
meane
pro●posicion
:
and
being
false
(
as
ye
se
this
is●
he
not
onelye
leaseth
his
laboure
:
but
also
sheweth
himselfe
what
an
enemie
he
is
to
the
treuth
.
when
of
purpose
by
vntreuthe
he
seketh
the
maintenaunce
of
his
deuelishe
opinion
.
That
Iouinian
was
nott
the
f●rst
heritique
that
preached
in
Rome
contrarie
to
Martin
.
And
to
amende
this
matter
withall
/
by
and
by
Martin
commeth
forth
with
Another
lye
/
sayinge
.
That
Iouinian
the
monke
was
the
firste
heritique
that
preached
in
Rome
.
Another
lie
of
Martin
.
For
yf
it
be
trewe
that
Peter
was
at
Rome
and
disputed
there
with
Simon
Magus
as
Eusebius
,
Epiphanius
,
Irenaeus
,
and
other
do
witnesse
.
And
also
that
Simon
Magus
(
docuit
)
taught
there
/
as
Iraeneus
witnesseth
/
and
further
that
he
hadde
so
perswaded
the
Romains
wyth
hys
doctrine
that
they
reysed
vp
a
piller
in
his
honoure
/
with
this
writing
vpon
it
:
Irenaeus
lib.
2.
cap.
20.
Simoni
Deo
sancto
/
To
Simon
the
holly
God
/
as
Eusebius
/
Theodoret
/
and
other
do
also
testifie
/
And
moreouer
yf
it
be
trew
that
Martion
the
heritique
preached
at
Rome
in
the
time
of
Policarpus
Busshop
of
Smirna
160.
yeare
after
Christe
as
Ieraenus
witnesseth
/
Irenaeus
li.
3.
cap.
3.
And
also
that
Cerdo
the
heritique
came
to
Rome
in
the
tyme
of
Higinius
144
yeare
after
Christe
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
libro
quarto
Cap.
8
Eusebius
lib.
iiij
.
cap.
vlij
.
Item
that
Nouatus
the
Anabaptiste
taught
in
Rome
in
the
time
of
Pope
Fabianus
255.
yeare
after
Christe
.
Item
that
Pope
Liberius
was
an
Arian
in
the
tyme
of
Constantyne
and
preached
in
Rome
as
Platina
witnesseth
/
Pope
Liberius
was
an
heretique
.
Platina
.
Yf
(
I
saye
)
all
these
thynges
bee
trewe
(
as
they
be
of
these
olde
and
credible
authoures
reported
)
then
must
this
be
Another
of
Martins
lies
/
for
Iouinian
was
400
years
after
Christe
&
longe
after
these
heritiques
whome
I
haue
aleaged
as
by
the
yeares
doeth
plainely
appeare
.
All
these
were
before
Iouinian
/
&
heritiques
/
and
at
Rome
/
&
preached
or
taught
ther.
Ergo
Io●inian
was
not
the
furst
.
But
if
Martin
wold
excuse
himself
by
that
which
he
addeth
(
as
he
saieth
)
out
of
Saint
Hierom
/
as
he
pretendeth
/
and
as
by
the
note
in
the
margent
it
should
seem
that
h●
wold
/
That
Iouinian
the
monke
was
the
first
heretique
that
preached
in
Rome
/
that
there
was
no
difference
betwixt
uirginitie
&
matrimonie
:
Yet
can
not
Mar●tin
so
saue
himself
otherwise
than
one
who
for
defending
of
his
legges
toke
a
blow
vpon
the
face
.
For
I
assuer
the
good
reader
this
is
as
great
a
lye
as
the
other
/
Yt
is
a
lye
I
say
that
this
saying
whiche
Martin
both
by
the
text
and
note
in
the
margent
ascrybeth
to
be
sayd
by
Saint
Hierom
in
the
furst
and
second
epistle
vnto
Iouinian
/
Martin
falseli
belieth
Saint
Hierom.
for
it
is
in
neither
of
them
both
/
but
is
a
matter
of
Martyns
own
forginge
&
framinge
/
Though
the
thing
it self
be
of
no
great
importance
/
yet
is
it
not
vnneedfull
to
shew
how
shamefully
/
these
Papists
belye
the
ould
authors
.
Martin
yet
can
not
thus
be
contentid
but
procedeth
from
one
lye
to
annother
.
Saying
that
The
new
superindents
(
meaning
the
godli
preachers
in
bleszid
king
Edward
the
vj
his
daies
)
taught
all
one
doctrine
with
Iouinian
.
Another
lye
of
Mar●●ns
.
Which
was
as
Martin
alledged
out
of
Saint
Hierom.
●ast
seldom
but
marry
often
for
ye
can
not
●onsummate
the
works
of
matrimony
on
●es
ye
eat
and
drink
delicatly
.
Thow
shalt
●ote
good
reader
/
in
this
allegacion
Mar●ins
ignoraunce
/
for
he
taketh
these
words
〈◊〉
spoken
by
Iouinian
/
when
in
deed
●hey
are
but
fayned
of
Saint
Hierom
&
●ronice
obiectid
to
Iouinian
/
Martyn
is
deceaued
by
a
paralogisme
of
S.
Hierom.
lib.
ij
.
aduersus
Iouinianum
in
fine
.
as
althoughe
this
was
not
by
him
taught
in
play●e
words
/
yet
that
it
was
agreable
to
his
●octrine
.
But
Martin
taketh
it
as
●hough
it
had
been
Iouinians
own
words
.
Note
also
that
S.
Hierom
in
this
place
●peaketh
not
of
the
mariadge
of
preests
●ut
of
second
mariadges
generally
/
obiecting
to
Iouinian
as
a
licentius
&
an
vngodly
doctrine
to
teach
the
peple
that
they
might
vse
second
&
often
mariadge
.
Sant
Hierom
was
notid
of
his
frinds
as
an
enemy
of
second
mariadges
/
and
maketh
an
excuse
for
his
so
doinge
.
And
this
opinion
of
Saint
Hierom
was
notid
by
his
frinds
/
wherof
after
aduertisement
he
pourged
himself
in
his
Apologie
made
for
the
same
purpose
.
But
let
vs
graunt
that
these
words
were
not
fayned
by
Saint
Hierom.
I
pray
the
Martynn
/
how
canst
thow
be
hable
to
iustifie
that
this
was
the
Doctrine
of
the
preachers
in
England
/
whom
contemptuosly
thow
callest
(
superintendents
?
)
Our
whole
doctrine
wherin
we
consentid
touchinge
ffastīge
Prayer
and
Mariadge
etc.
i●
plainly
and
fully
set
forth
in
the
books
o●
common
prayers
/
The
doctrine
set
forth
by
the
Preachers
in
England
in
writing
proueth
Martin
a
lyar
the
Homelies
the
Cat●techismes
and
the
Artickles
wherapo●
the
whole
realme
concludid
/
Yf
thow
cā●
fynd
in
these
books
any
suche
doctrin●
than
maist
thow
say
that
we
agreed
wit●
Iouinian
in
case
he
had
taught
such
doc●trine
.
But
yf
thow
canst
not
fynde
this
do●trine
/
whiche
thow
saiest
was
Iouinian●
in
those
books
/
then
may
we
boldly
sa●
that
thow
doest
falsly
belye
vs
.
Our
doc●trine
was
not
kept
so
secret
/
but
that
i●
was
not
only
preached
/
but
also
printid
&
so
printid
that
it
hath
the
testimony
of
th●
whole
realme
.
And
is
safly
enoghe
preserued
out
of
the
hands
of
the
proudest
o●
yow
.
Wherfor
neither
thow
Martin
/
no●
no
man
ells
can
misreporte
vs
touching
our
doctrine
but
they
shall
haue
both
these
bo●oks
the
acts
of
parliament
/
the
subscriptions
of
the
clergie
/
yea
and
your
own
subscriptions
/
and
the
testimonies
of
the
whole
realme
against
them
.
And
touchinge
your
lyes
that
ye
charg
vs
/
as
teachers
of
carnall
libertie
(
whiche
is
thy
whole
intent
in
this
place
/
there
were
sondry
speciall
homelies
/
which
shal
be
a
witnes
●hat
thow
/
and
thy
felowes
be
lyers
as
●onge
as
thy
booke
shall
continew
/
ye
as
longe
as
the
World
shall
continew
/
though
ye
slander
/
rayle
and
rage
vntill
your
bellies
brust
in
peces
/
ye
and
burn
the
books
as
fast
as
ye
will
there
be
copies
enow
left
to
print
a
thousand
in
a
moneth
.
The
fift
Chapter
.
Of
the
good
name
superintendent
/
and
of
the
names
of
ministers
deuisid
by
the
Pope
and
his
adherents
/
with
the
somme
of
Martins
reason
conteyned
in
his
first
chapter
.
ANd
further
wheras
it
pleasith
martyn
not
only
in
this
place
but
also
herafter
to
gest
at
the
name
of
Superintendent
/
That
Martin
maliciosly
gesteth
at
the
good
name
of
superintendent
.
he
sheweth
himself
bent
to
condempne
all
things
that
be
good
/
thoughe
in
so
doinge
he
can
not
avoyde
his
open
shame
.
Who
knoweth
not
that
the
name
Busshop
hath
so
been
abusid
/
that
when
it
was
spoken
the
peple
vnderstode
nothinge
els
but
a
great
lord
/
tha●
went
in
a
whyte
rochet
/
with
a
wyde
sha●uen
crown
/
and
that
carieth
an
oyle
box●
with
him
/
wherwith
he
vseth
once
in
sea●uen
yeres
rydinge
about
to
confirme
chi●dren
/
etc.
Now
to
bringe
the
peple
fro●
this
abuse
/
what
better
means
can
be
deuisid
/
then
to
teach
the
peple
ther
error
by
another
word
out
of
the
scriptures
/
of
the
same
signification
?
which
thing
by
the
terme
(
superintendent
)
wold
in
tyme
haue
been
well
brought
to
passe
.
For
the
ordinary
paynes
of
suche
as
were
called
superintendents
/
shuld
haue
taught
the
peple
to
vnderstand
the
dewtie
of
there
bushop
/
which
you
Papists
wold
fayne
haue
hidden
from
them
.
And
the
word
(
superintendent
)
being
a
very
latin
word
made
English
by
vse
/
should
in
tyme
haue
taught
the
peple
by
the
very
etymologie
&
and
proper
signification
/
what
thing
was
ment
when
they
hard
that
name
/
which
by
this
terme
Bushop
/
could
not
so
well
be
donne
/
by
reason
that
bushops
in
the
time
of
Popery
were
ouerseers
in
name
/
but
not
in
deed
.
So
that
there
doinge
could
not
teache
the
peple
there
names
/
neither
what
they
shuld
loke
for
at
there
bushops
hands
.
For
the
name
bushop
/
spoken
amongest
the
vnlerned
/
signified
to
●em
nothinge
lesze
then
a
preacher
of
Gods
word
/
because
there
was
not
/
nor
〈◊〉
any
thinge
more
rare
in
any
order
of
●cclesiasticall
parsons
/
then
to
see
a
busz●●op
preache
:
Wherof
the
doings
of
the
po●ishe
buszhops
of
England
can
this
day
●itnes
/
but
the
name
(
superintendent
)
●hould
make
him
ashamed
of
his
negli●ence
/
and
a
frayd
of
his
ydelnes
/
know●ng
that
Saint
Paule
doth
call
apon
him
●o
attend
to
himself
&
to
his
whole
flock
/
Act.
xx
.
Of
the
which
sentence
our
bushops
mark
●he
first
peece
right
well
(
that
is
)
to
take
●ede
to
them selues
/
but
they
be
so
deafe
●hat
they
can
not
herken
to
the
second
(
that
●s
)
to
look
to
there
flock
:
I
denie
not
but
●hat
the
name
(
busshop
)
may
be
well
ta●ē
/
but
because
the
euelnes
of
the
abuse
/
hath
marrid
the
goodnes
of
the
word
it
can
not
be
denied
but
that
it
was
not
amisse
to
ioyne
for
a
tyme
another
word
with
it
in
his
place
/
wherby
to
restore
●hat
abusid
word
to
his
right
signification
.
And
the
name
(
superintendent
)
is
such
a
name
that
the
Papists
themselues
(
sauinge
such
as
lack
both
lerninge
&
wit
)
can
not
fynde
falt
withall
.
The
Papist
Peresius
parte
tertia
aloweth
the
terme
of
superintendent
.
For
Peresius
the
spaniard
/
&
an
Archepapist
/
(
ou●
of
whom
Martin
hath
stolen
a
great
part●
of
his
boke
)
speaking
of
a
buszhop
saieth
Primum
Episcopi
munus
nomen
ipsum
praese
fert
,
quod
est
superintendere
:
Episcopus
enim
super●intendens
interpretatur
,
uisitans
aut
superuidens●
that
is
to
say
.
The
chefe
office
of
a
bushop
by
interpretation
/
signifieth
a
Superintendent
/
Martyn
hath
stolen
common
places
out
of
Peresius
the
spanish
Papist
a
Visitor
or
an
Ouerseer
.
Why
did
not
Martyn
aswell
steale
this
peece
outof
Peresius
as
he
did
steale
all
the
cō●mon
places
that
he
hath
for
the
profe
of
the
Cannons
of
the
Apostels
/
and
of
Traditions
in
his
second
and
third
chapters
?
And
also
the
most
parte
of
all
the
authorities
that
be
there
patched
together
/
and
most
fasly
and
vnlernedly
wrythed
/
from
gods
treuth
out
of
the
generall
counsels
and
old
wryters
through
out
his
booke
.
None
be
more
blynde
then
they
whose
eyes
be
put
out
with
malice
.
Martin
in
the
lxxx●iij
.
leaf
of
his
booke
.
Martyn
in
the
88
leafe
is
not
ashamed
in
his
booke
to
deuide
the
significations
of
the
termes
(
busshop
)
&
(
superintendent
)
as
thoughe
the
one
were
not
signified
by
the
other
.
But
it
may
be
that
Martyn
and
the
rest
of
the
popishe
sect
/
wold
not
haue
the
name
of
(
Superintendent
)
or
Minister
vsid
/
lest
that
name
whiche
did
put
the
peple
in
remembraunce
of
sacrificinge
and
bludsuppinge
should
be
forgotten
.
The
Papists
do
studie
to
driue
men
from
knowledge
to
ignoraunce
.
Blyndnes
〈◊〉
ignoraunce
is
the
rediest
way
to
brin●e
the
heresie
of
the
Papists
into
estima●●on
.
wherfore
when
the
peple
is
most
●lynde
/
them
shall
these
heretiques
be
most
●stemed
.
We
Christians
vse
no
words
nor
●earmes
commonly
in
setting
furth
the
●cclesiasticall
ord
of
prayers
or
in
the
mi●istration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
/
or
in
●aming
the
ministers
therof
/
or
of
any
o●her
thinge
therunto
belonginge
/
onles
we
haue
some
ground
of
scripture
aswell
for
the
name
/
as
for
the
thinge
.
yet
that
not
withstandinge
/
the
reader
may
see
we
can
not
auoyd
the
bytinge
of
ther
maliciose
mouthes
.
But
I
pray
the
good
read
●oke
againe
on
the
other
syde
/
what
a
nō●●er
of
things
and
names
they
haue
deuised
/
&
daily
do
deuise
/
without
any
ground
either
of
God
or
of
good
men
.
The
Papists
find
fault
with
the
names
diuisid
by
the
holy
gost
.
The
papists
haue
no
scripture
for
the
defence
of
the
names
of
there
own
shauelings
.
Oh
how
the
Papists
wold
triumph
ouer
vs
/
ifthei
had
like
profe
for
the
names
&
things
of
there
diuisinge
/
for
the
names
(
I
say
)
of
Pope
/
Cardinal
/
legat
/
suffragan
/
Cannon
Prebendary
/
Monke
/
Nonne
/
Heremet
/
Anchor
/
Chanon
/
ffryer
/
and
all
the
rest
of
the
vyprose
generation
and
ofspringe
of
the
Pope
/
as
we
that
professe
Christ
/
haue
for
the
maintaince
of
the
termes
and
names
of
(
Superintendent
)
minister●
Seniors
/
Elders
/
Brethren
/
&
suche
lik●
by
vs
vsid
?
But
this
help
of
the
scripture●
not
withstandinge
they
lak
/
yet
is
no●
Martin
&
his
felowes
ashamed
to
charge
our
names
/
which
began
with
the
new
Testament
/
with
the
reproche
of
newnes
/
geuinge
to
the
names
of
there
own
deuisinge
/
the
prayse
of
old
Antiquitie
/
thoughe
suche
names
were
not
knowen
to
the
church
of
Christ
/
many
hundreth
yeres
after
Christs
ascension
.
Wherfore
thow
mayst
see
good
reader
/
that
they
abuse
thyne
eares
when
they
say
there
doctrine
is
the
elder
/
empeachinge
our
doctrine
with
the
reproche
of
newnes
.
And
therwith
thow
mayst
also
perceaue
/
that
this
is
one
of
there
sleyghts
wherby
to
begg
of
the
/
our
discredit
and
there
owne
estimation
.
With
whiche
inconuenience
I
thought
good
to
meet
in
the
beginninge
/
because
Martins
rayling
pen
is
euer
busy
with
this
practise
.
Now
to
procede
/
I
will
reherse
Martyn
/
whyles
he
wandreth
stryuinge
to
proue
by
sundry
places
of
Doctors
patched
together
without
either
ground
/
or
good
order
:
that
heresy
/
and
lechory
be
commonly
ioyned
together
.
Wherin
I
wold
not
greatly
haue
stand
with
him
yf
he
wold
haue
delt
plainely
/
trewly
/
and
syncerely
.
But
he
hath
cast
suche
a
mist
before
the
eyes
of
the
reader
with
cryeng
out
(
heresy
lechory
thefe
and
traytor
)
that
no
man
lyuinge
wold
iudge
any
man
of
so
impudent
o
●pirite
/
thus
shamelesly
to
abuse
suche
a●iose
names
against
the
giltles
/
when
he
&
his
felowes
(
the
treuthe
beinge
knowen
)
be
of
all
men
lyuinge
most
faultye
●n
those
vyces
.
Neuertheles
when
I
con●ider
the
prophecies
spoken
before
/
of
this
wicked
generation
I
cease
maruaylinge
&
perceaue
well
that
they
must
needs
be
of
that
sort
and
nomber
whom
the
scryp●ure
nameth
painted
sepulchres
/
the
com●any
of
synners
/
The
churche
malignant
/
The
Synagoge
of
Sathan
/
The
right
names
of
the
Papistes
.
Trees
with
●ut
frute
dumm
dogges
/
deaf
Serpents
(
as
the
scripture
reporteth
/
of
suche
)
wol●es
/
Beares
/
Lyons
/
Add's
frye
/
false
pro●hets
/
false
Apostles
/
infideles
/
wearers
of
whores
faces
/
The
companions
of
the
●es
/
Murtherers
of
the
Saints
of
God
●he
enemies
of
the
Crosse
of
Christe
/
the
●ompany
of
dissemblers
/
and
the
churche
●f
hypocrytes
etc.
These
names
I
know
Martin
and
his
felowes
will
refuse
/
be
●ause
they
loue
nothinge
worse
then
the
trew
confession
whiche
is
the
testimony
of
right
repentance
.
And
because
all
these
names
may
well
be
includid
vnder
the
name
of
(
Heretique
)
wherwith
amongst
other
Martyn
so
often
/
and
so
horriblye
barketh
against
us
:
I
haue
thought
good
before
I
procede
further
/
to
ioine
with
Martyn
and
all
the
rest
of
his
sect
for
tryall
wheather
of
vs
be
most
worthy
of
the
name
(
heretique
.
)
And
in
conclusion
/
when
it
shall
appeare
by
playne
demonstration
whether
of
vs
both
is
the
heretique
in
deed
/
let
then
him
haue
lechory
/
&
theft
/
and
Treason
/
and
what
other
vyce
ye
will
an̄exid
vnto
him
in
the
name
of
God
.
For
I
am
contentid
also
to
graunt
to
Martyn
to
help
him
forward
that
vyces
be
lyncked
/
and
coupled
as
vertewes
together
.
I●●
.
2.
For
Saint
Iames
saieth
he
that
offendeth
in
one
/
offendeth
in
all
/
for
so
muche
as
he
becom̄eth
gylty
of
all
.
Wherby
thow
mayst
see
good
read
/
that
Martyn
nedeth
not
to
haue
stand
long
about
the
profe
of
this
point
.i.
(
that
heresie
&
lechory
be
commonly
ioyned
to gether
)
for
it
is
prouid
by
S.
Iames
/
that
vyces
hange
of
suche
sort
together
that
whoso
●●fendeth
in
one
mai
be
charged
with
all
●●e
other
:
Therfor
should
Martyn
ha●●
left
of
this
vnnecessary
labor
/
if
he
min●●
to
touche
maried
priests
/
and
should
●ther
haue
trauayled
in
the
profe
of
his
●inor
/
that
is
to
say
that
maried
priest●
〈◊〉
heretiques
/
And
that
those
two
vyces
●●resy
and
lechory
meet
together
in
all
●aried
priests
.
But
this
thing
Mar●●●
hath
left
vndone
/
by
means
wherof
●●s
cauillation
is
discouerid
/
Yea
and
it
is
●●rteine
that
many
olde
heriques
lyuide
●astly
touchinge
the
body
.
Yet
that
this
●●inge
may
more
euidently
appeare
vn●●the
/
I
will
sett
brefly
before
thine
eies
●●e
whole
some
of
this
reason
/
which
he
●●tendeth
at
large
/
but
hydeth
notwith●●dinge
from
thee
/
the
minor
or
mean
pro●●sition
:
because
he
can
not
proue
it
/
Thus
〈◊〉
reasoneth
.
Martins
reason
.
Martin
failetht
in
the
profe
of
this
minor
.
Heresy
and
lechory
becom
〈◊〉
only
ioyned
together
:
but
all
maried
●●iests
be
heretiques
/
ergo
they
be
lech●●s
or
contrary
they
be
lechors
/
ergo
/
they
〈◊〉
here●iques
.
This
is
his
very
reason
●●sence
.
Now
let
it
be
grauntid
/
that
●●resy
and
lechory
be
commonly
ioyned
●●gether
/
yet
if
he
wold
by
means
of
there
coniunction
charge
the
maried
〈◊〉
with
the
one
(
that
is
to
say
)
with
〈◊〉
/
then
must
he
by
demonstration
〈◊〉
them
gylty
of
the
other
/
that
is
to
〈◊〉
of
heresy
/
or
els
this
reason
conclud●
nothinge
.
And
this
demonstration
sho●●●
be
the
profe
of
his
Minor
/
whiche
in●●
this
discourse
is
no
whit
prouid
.
Yt
〈◊〉
be
that
you
wold
couer
the
folishnes
〈◊〉
your
reason
with
the
term
(
common●●
but
that
term
(
as
you
haue
placid
it
)
〈◊〉
you
to
no
purpose
/
onles
it
signi●●
(
allway
)
.
For
in
the
tytell
of
your
〈◊〉
chapter
you
say
that
Heresy
&
lechory
〈◊〉
the
onli
causes
of
priests
mariadges
wh●●rupon
it
should
folow
(
if
you
had
prou●●
it
)
that
all
maried
priests
/
not
only
co●●monly
be
/
but
all
be
/
lechors
and
heret●●ques
/
or
els
would
they
neauer
marr●●
which
generall
/
being
by
one
particul●●
improuid
/
as
it
is
plainly
by
the
mari●●ge
of
the
Apostels
/
etc
▪
your
term
(
co●●monly
can
serue
to
no
purpose
/
but
〈◊〉
the
profe
of
a
common
lye
/
for
your
d●●fense
.
And
further
your
term
(
co●●mōly
)
not
taken
for
(
all
)
maketh
your
r●●ason
to
be
from
a
particular
to
a
gene●●all
/
Vinuersaliter
and
so
vsinge
a
subteltie
〈◊〉
●●●histry
calllid
fallatia
consequentis
ye
play
〈◊〉
plaine
bablinge
Sophister
/
The
logique
of
the
Papistes
standeth
in
fallacious
.
whiche
〈◊〉
must
be
your
reward
for
your
wyse
〈◊〉
.
And
on
the
other
syde
if
ye
vse
〈◊〉
terme
(
commonly
)
for
allwaies
then
〈◊〉
your
ground
be
/
that
heresy
and
〈◊〉
be
alwaies
ioined
together
/
wher●n
it
should
folow
that
all
whores
/
and
●●remongers
be
heretiques
/
but
that
〈◊〉
not
be
/
for
ye
know
wel
enough
that
〈◊〉
of
your
virgin
preests
may
be
/
Inconueniences
that
shoulde
folowe
if
all
lechors
were
heretiques
.
&
●ith
you
/
both
Sodomittes
/
and
who
●●ngers
/
and
yet
as
long
as
they
ma●●●ot
/
be
no
heretiques
but
Catholique
〈◊〉
and
good
virgin
priests
still
/
as
〈◊〉
&
virgins
goe
in
the
Popes
〈◊〉
.
And
it
were
a
great
inconueni●●●●
that
the
pope
and
dyuers
busshops
〈◊〉
kepe
boyes
for
filthīes
against
kyn●nd
that
dyuers
of
the
chefe
Doctors
●ngland
and
other
should
for
lechory
●●llid
either
heretiques
/
or
no
virgīs·
●nd
it
should
folow
also
(
amongest
a
〈◊〉
nomber
of
other
whome
I
both
can
will
name
/
D.
Martin
.
D.
Stories
madge
bow●er
in
cramphole
in
Oxforth
.
if
either
I
be
further
dry●●o
trauaile
in
this
argument
/
or
els
●aue
that
this
booke
be
forbidden
〈◊〉
may
not
be
red
)
.
Master
D.
Mar
●●mself
should
be
an
heretique
for
kekepinge
Alice
lamme
at
the
Christop●●
in
Oxforde
.
And
doctor
Stories
〈◊〉
lawyer
also
for
kepinge
Madge
Bo●●er
in
Cramphole
/
et
cetera
.
The
sixt
Chapter
.
A
discourse
wherin
is
plainly
prouid●●
scriptures
and
aunceant
doctors
tha●●
Papists
be
heretiques
/
and
also
a
co●●●rison
made
between
the
opinions
of
〈◊〉
Papists
and
the
opinions
of
half
a
h●●●dr●th
of
the
most
aunceant
and
ho●●rible
heretiques
that
euer
were
in
the
church
of
God
.
A
discourse
prouinge
that
all
Papists
be
here●●ques
.
NOw
to
returne
to
my
former
p●●●pose
.
Forasmuch
as
you
haue
〈◊〉
that
heresie
and
lechory
be
c●●●monly
ioyned
together
/
I
am
conten●●
reason
with
Martin
for
the
tryall
〈◊〉
name
of
(
heretique
)
wheather
of
vs
is
●●●worthie
so
to
be
callid
/
for
to
him
by
●●●tins
own
confession
lechory
is
most
c●●●monly
annexid
.
In
this
discourse
〈◊〉
conuenient
to
serch
what
heresie
is
/
how
it
is
definid
.
And
in
this
poi●●
wil
folow
the
iudgement
of
the
most
〈◊〉
and
vnsuspec●id
wryters
for
pa●●alitie
.
which
way
if
thow
Martyn
hadest
folowed
in
thy
booke
/
thow
shouldest
not
haue
had
much
matter
to
babell
with
all
Tertullian
in
his
booke
de
praescriptionibus
aduersus
haereticos
saieth
that
the
greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
a
chosing
/
Tertullian
deperscriptiōibus
.
aduersus
hereticos
.
&
that
of
that
word
be
heritiques
named
.
Because
they
chose
out
and
take
vpon
them
the
defense
of
certein
doctrins
contrary
to
gods
word
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
〈◊〉
of
heresy
.
The
causes
whiche
moue
them
thus
to
doe
/
be
either
that
they
be
willfully
ignoraunt
/
and
will
not
know
the
scriptures
/
or
if
they
know
them
they
regard
them
not
/
or
els
couetousnes
/
and
wordly
commodytie
/
mouith
them
to
inuent
such
fantasies
.
And
for
confirmation
of
this
/
Aug.
in
the
beginning
of
his
boke
de
vtilitate
credendi
.
An
heretique
is
definid
.
S.
Austen
in
the
beginninge
of
his
book
De
utilitate
credendi
/
Against
the
Manichaeis
/
maketh
this
definition
of
an
heretique
.
Haereticus
est
qui
alicuius
temporalis
commodi
&
maxime
gloriae
,
principatusque
causa
,
falsas
ac
no
uas
opiniones
gignit
&
sequitur
.
An
heretique
is
he
who
beginneth
and
foloweth
false
and
new
opinions
/
apon
hope
of
wordly
commoditie
/
and
to
th
intent
to
be
in
glorie
&
authoritie
/
And
this
formor
definition
of
Sainte
Austen
maye
bee
gathered
out
of
Irenaeus
in
his
3.
boo●
Cap.
3
Aduersus
Valentinum
.
and
out
of
S.
Ciprian
in
his
bok
de
simpl●●citate
praelatorum
and
Gratian
also
aloweth
〈◊〉
out
of
S.
Austen
amongest
the
popes
de●crees
.24
.
p.
3
:
Irenaeus
.
Cyprianus
.
24.
q.
3.
Her
.
Her:
All
these
old
fathers
/
and
all
other
of
name
and
antiquitie
/
ap●proue
and
alow
this
definition
of
an
here●tique
.
The
difinition
of
heresie
.
So
that
I
may
boldly
pronounce
the
definition
of
Heresie
to
be
this
:
Heresie
is
a
choyse
and
a
stubborn
and
froward
defense
/
of
certaine
opinions
and
doctrines
whiche
be
contrary
to
gods
worde
/
either
by
reason
of
ignoraunce
/
or
of
contempt
of
the
same
word
/
therby
to
atteyn
either
to
lucre
/
or
to
estimation
.
The
materiall
parte
of
this
definition
is
the
opinions
and
doctrines
contrary
to
Gods
word
.
The
formall
cause
/
the
choyse
and
stubborn
defense
/
the
efficient
cause
/
wher
by
they
be
mouid
and
led
to
be
ignorant
/
and
the
contempt
of
Gods
holy
word
/
&
a
froward
will
:
The
Papistes
take
vpon
them
the
defense
of
iustification
by
wor●es
contrarie
to
gods
worde
and
agre
the
re●●
with
Pelagi●s
the
heretique
.
The
finall
cause
or
the
end
/
is
the
intent
to
attaine
to
honor
pleasure
and
wordly
riches
:
Nothinge
is
there
more
to
be
desyred
for
the
perfection
of
this
definition
.
Now
then
forth
with
to
ioyne
with
the
Martyn
/
&
all
the
Papists
for
plaine
profe
by
this
definition
that
ye
be
all
here●iques
.
Haue
not
you
Papists
taken
apon
you
the
defense
of
the
●octrine
of
iustification
by
mans
works
alowing
and
folowinge
the
pestilent
heretique
Pellagius
/
directly
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
Gods
holy
word
/
and
againe
all
the
old
lerned
fathers
and
Doctors
in
the
churche
of
Christe
?
Yf
ye
wold
obstinatly
say
it
is
not
against
the
scriptures
/
doth
not
Saint
Paule
plainly
condempne
you
saing
.
We
think
that
man
is
iustified
by
faith
/
without
the
works
/
of
the
law
?
Rom.
2.
And
againe
to
the
Galatians
:
Yf
righteousnes
comme
by
keping
of
the
law
/
then
is
Christ
dead
in
vayne
?
Gal.
2
.
Yea
doth
not
Saint
Paule
in
a
nomber
of
places
so
sett
the
righeousnes
of
faith
and
the
rightousnes
of
works
/
Rom.
11.14
.
Ph.
3.
Eph.
●●
Heb.
11.
the
one
against
the
other
that
the
one
allwai
excludeth
the
other
?
And
in
the
8.
to
the
Romaines
doth
he
not
say
plainly
that
he
is
of
this
opinion
that
the
afflictions
of
this
life
are
not
worthie
the
glorie
that
shall
be
shewed
apon
vs
?
can
you
avoyd
it
/
but
in
that
place
he
speaketh
of
the
best
kinde
of
works
as
sufferinge
Martyrdom
for
Christs
sake
?
Sola
fides
.
etc.
But
ye
reply
&
say
/
sola
fides
/
only
faith
is
not
found
in
the
scriptures
.
Doe
you
not
by
this
replication
shew
your self
blynde
either
of
ignoraunce
or
of
frowardnes
?
which
for
one
peece
of
the
definicion
of
an
heritiqu●
knowing
that
the
scriptures
hath
thi●
word
absque
operibus
,
Rom.
3
Mar.
●
Rom.
3.
without
workes
and
(
tantummodo
crede
)
beleue
onelie
?
and
(
gratis
)
freely
which
be
euidentlie
equiualent
▪
Nay
saie
you
againe
/
the
doctors
do
not
so
take
it
▪
As
though
ye
were
menne
well
seen
in
the
doctors
/
when
in
deed
the
moste
of
you
haue
read
either
none
of
the
Doctors
/
orels
fewe
other
doctors
the●
the
ragges
of
doctors
gathered
togethe●
by
Gratian
with
the
Popes
decrees
/
and
suche
like
.
The
papistes
do
hold
that
onelie
faith
iustifieth
is
not
found
in
the
Doctors·
And
as
for
thy selfe
thy
studye
and
learning
is
to
well
knowen
to
be
alowed
for
one
that
is
seen
in
the
Doctors
.
But
to
the
intente
it
maye
appeare
to
all
the
worlde
/
what
lienge
marchantes
you
bee
/
and
how
falslie
you
reporte
the
Doctors
/
for
the
maintenance
of
youre
heriresies
/
I
shall
shortlie
reherse
vnto
you
/
a
brefe
collection
out
of
the
doctors
/
whiche
haue
the
very
wordes
/
Sola
fides
(
only
faith
iustifieth
)
Which
be
the
very
wordes
that
you
lyke
blasphemose
members
of
Antichrist
saie
is
ranke
herisie
.
Places
in
the
Doctors
wher
Sola
fides
iustificat
.
(
that
is
)
onely
faith
iusti●●eth
is
founde
.
Chrysostom
vpon
the
Epistel
to
the
Galathians
hath
the
selfe
same
wordes
that
we
vse
Sola
fides
iustificat
(
only
faith
iustifieth
)
in
the
2
and
3
Chapiter
/
and
in
his
4
oracion
againste
the
Iewes
/
And
vpon
▪
●
Titum
hom
3.
And
vpon
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrues
cap.
13.
hom.
33.
&
cap.
4.
hom.
7.
And
apon
Mathew
ca.
3.
hom.
12.
and
ad
Timoth.
ca.
4.
hom.
1.
&
in
sermone
de
fide
,
lege
,
&
spiritu
&
in
acta
.
ho.
32.
Basilius
magnus
in
his
sermon
De
humilitat●
.
Gennadius
Ro.
ca.
5
Theod●rus
Ro
Ca.
5
Cyrillus
in
Ioan.
li.
9.
ca.
3.
Hylarius
in
Mat.
cap.
8
Didimus
Alexandrinus
in
2
cap.
Iacobi
Clemens
Aexandrinus
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
lib.
5.
Eusebius
histo.
ecclesiasti
.
li.
3.
ca.
27
Origen
in
3.
ca.
ad
Romanos
,
&
ad
Ro.
lib.
3.
ca.
3.
&
ad
Ro.
li.
4.
ca.
4.
Hiero.
Ro.
4.5
.
&
10.
Theodoretus
Contra
graecos
li.
7.
fo
94.
The
olde
doc●tors
be
against●
the
papistes
/
and
shewe
tha●
they
be
●●ers
.
Cyprianus
in
the
exposition
of
the
creed
.
lib.
3.
ad
Quirinum
ca.
42.
Aug.
in
a
sermon
of
Abraham
.
68.
Ambrosius
in
3.
&
4.
ad
Ro.
et
1.
Cor.
1.
●t
in
de
uocatione
gentium
ca.
4.
Hysichius
lib.
1.
cap.
2.
&
lib.
4.
cap.
14.
Lyra
ad
Gal.
3.
Saluianus
lib.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Glosa
ordinaria
in
Epistolam
Iacobi
Haymo
in
Euangelium
de
circumsione
Sedulius
in
1.
&
3.
ad
Ro.
Thomas
ad
Gal.
3.
Bruno
in
Epistolam
ad
Ro.
ca.
4.
Erasmus
in
prolog
.
ad
Ro.
In
Paraphra
.
Ro.
4.
and
in
his
.3
.
book
de
modo
concionandi
.
Bernhardus
22.
in
cantica
.
Arnobius
in
Psal.
106.
Now
good
Reader
tell
me
how
D.
Smith
of
Oxford
with
his
bukler
of
the
catholique
faith
cādefende
him
from
the
name
of
an
impudent
lyeng
heretique
?
D.
Smith
in
●is
bukler
of
●he
Catholique
●aith
holdeth
●he
contrarie
.
These
places
the
lerned
reader
may
peruse
/
and
I
wold
haue
wrytten
them
at
large
out
of
the
authors
/
if
troubling
of
the
reader
and
long
wandering
from
min
argument
by
folowing
Martin
/
had
not
moued
me
to
the
contrary
/
but
I
trust
this
shall
suffice
to
proue
the
vntreuth
of
the
Papists
in
alledging
the
old
Doctors
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Romish
heresie
,
The
Papistes
●●ke
vpon
them
〈◊〉
defense
of
●●rgatorie
con●●arie
to
Gods
●orde
.
They
haue
also
taken
apon
them
to
defend
that
there
is
a
place
where
paynes
euerlasting
be
turned
into
temporall
/
and
they
haue
named
that
place
(
without
scripture
/
and
of
ther
oun
head
Purgatorie
and
they
say
they
haue
authoritie
&
power
/
to
diminishe
the
same
paines
/
by
their
diriges
and
Masses
/
which
they
sell
for
mony
/
and
by
that
mean
/
like
craftie
theues
/
py●e
the
pourses
of
the
peple
.
Do
they
not
defend
this
doctrine
/
and
deuelishe
opinion
with
fyer
/
and
rope
against
the
manifest
word
of
god
?
which
not
only
maketh
no
mention
of
any
such
third
place
/
but
also
sayeth
to
the
thefe
/
Lu.
●3
.
Lu.
7.
Phi.
1.
Hodie
mecum
eris
in
Paradiso
,
This
day
shalt
thow
be
with
me
in
Paradise
?
And
thy
faith
hath
made
the
whole
goe
in
peace
.
And
Saint
Paule
shewing
the
cause
why
he
desyred
to
be
out
of
this
lif
/
was
that
he
might
,
esse
cum
Christo
,
be
with
Christe
/
neither
fearing
nor
mencioninge
any
stai
by
the
wai
as
the
popishe
heretiques
●each
in
purgatorie
.
In
the
old
Testament
ther
was
neauer
sacrifice
offerid
for
the
dead
.
And
this
is
notable
/
in
the
old
Testament
/
that
sacrifices
were
offered
for
all
sortes
of
peple
/
for
kings
/
for
preests
/
for
lepers
/
etc.
But
ye
shall
neuer
read
that
any
sacrifice
was
offered
for
the
dead
/
shall
we
think
that
so
long
tyme
God
wold
forget
the
dead
?
that
he
wold
so
longe
suffer
them
to
lye
in
the
fier
of
purgatorie
?
The
pope
ye
say
can
delyuer
whom
he
will
out
of
that
prison
:
Yf
it
be
trew
/
is
he
not
a
tyrant
to
suffer
any
man
to
lye
there
?
The
popes
Tyrannie
and.
D.
Boners
ignorance
in
his
owne
learning
.
Yf
he
can
deliuer
any
/
why
doth
he
not
delyuer
himself
?
Yf
he
can
delyuer
himself
why
did
Sir
Edmond
Bonner
the
blody
Bushop
of
London
shew
all
the
wit
he
had
/
in
commanding
Dirige
andmasse
to
be
song
for
the
Popes
soule
in
the
diocese
of
London
?
He
did
it
belik
because
he
thinketh
the
Pope
may
erre
/
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Papistes
.
The
Papists
●a●e
apon
them
the
defense
of
saing
the
common
praies
in
a
tong
not
vnderstandid
of
the
peple
contrarie
to
gods
word
.
Moreouer
/
haue
not
the
Papists
taken
apon
them
the
defense
of
this
opinion
that
all
things
red
in
the
churche
ought
to
be
in
the
Latin
tonge
?
that
is
to
say
/
in
a
tong
not
vnderstandid
of
the
peple
/
directly
against
Gods
word
?
Read
the
XIIII
.
Chapter
of
the
first
epistle
of
Saint
Paule
to
the
Corinthians
and
there
shall
ye
see
/
how
māifestly
this
doctrine
is
against
God
.
●
.
Cor.
14.
Saint
Paule
there
sayeth
/
yf
I
shall
cumme
tu
you
/
and
speak
in
a
tonge
that
you
vnderstand
not
what
shall
it
profet
yow
?
Doe
not
the
popishe
heretiques
say
/
Reasone
to
proue
that
prayer
in
the
church
ought
to
be
in
the
vulgar
tonge
cleane
contrary
to
him
/
that
both
they
can
and
doe
proffit
speaking
in
a
language
not
vnderstandid
?
S
Paul
saith
/
Si
orē
lingua
spiritus
meus
orat
,
mens
mea
fructu
uacat
:
Yf
I
pray
in
a
tong
not
vnderstandid
)
my
spirit
prayeth
but
〈◊〉
mind
or
vnderstanding
hath
no
profit
●●erby
:
doe
not
they
say
the
clean
contra●●
that
my
soule
hath
profet
ther
by
?
S.
●aul
wold
haue
him
that
standeth
by
vn●erstand
what
is
spoken
/
that
he
might
●aye
Amen
to
thy
thanks
geuinge
:
Doe
●ot
the
Papists
kepe
the
stander
by
from
●he
vnderstanding
of
that
is
sayd
/
so
that
●e
can
not
say
Amen
to
thy
thanks
geuin●e
/
with
vnderstandinge
/
as
the
Apostle
●eaneth
?
Words
spoken
&
not
vnderstan●yd
/
be
lyke
to
a
talk
in
the
wynde
to
no
●urpose
sayth
Saint
Paule
:
Saint
Paule●
doctrine
and
the
Papists
▪
be
contrary
.
that
is
not
so
●ay
the
Papists
.
Saint
Paule
woulde
ra●her
haue
fyue
words
spoken
in
the
chur●he
wherby
the
peple
may
haue
some
pro●●et
/
them
ten
thousand
in
a
tong
not
vnder●tandid
/
doe
not
the
Papists
hold
quyte
contrary
/
that
it
is
better
to
haue
ten
thou●and
words
spoken
in
the
churche
/
not
vn●erstandid
of
the
peple
then
fyue
spoken
●hiche
may
be
vnderstandid
?
S.
Pau●e
saieth
he
that
speaketh
(
lingua
)
meanin●e
in
a
tonge
not
vnderstandid
/
let
him
●old
his
peace
/
onlesthere
be
summe
in●erpretor
/
to
shew
what
is
ment
.
And
do
not
the
Papists
bable
ther●
mattens
masse
&
Euensong
in
Latin
/
wi●thout
an
interpretor
/
so
that
the
peple
b●●ing
ignorant
in
the
tong
/
can
take
no
pr●●fet
therby
?
Thus
ye
see
that
for
the
mos●
parte
(
whatsoeuer
Gods
word
sayeth●
this
sect
of
the
Papists
maintaine
wit●
toth
and
nayle
the
cleane
contrary
.
And
thinke
you
this
last
/
is
of
simple
ignoraunce
/
and
so
but
an
error
in
them
?
na●
some
of
themselues
haue
confessed
the
tr●●uth
with
Saint
Paule
in
open
pulpit
and
otherwise
/
The
Papistes
take
vpon
them
to
defende
/
that
the
laye
people
ought
not
to
receaue
the
sacramente
of
the
blud
of
Christe
.
that
it
wer
better
to
haue
pra●●ers
in
an
vnderstandid
language
/
which
now
yet
doe
(
as
al
the
world
may
see
)
leaue
god
&
serue
the
tyme
/
but
to
procede
▪
Lykewise
haue
they
chosen
an
opinion
to
defend
that
the
lay
peple
ought
not
to
drink
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
blud
of
our
lord
Iesus
Christ
/
Math.
xxvj
.
D.
Westons
shamlesse
talke
reasoning
with
Master
Latemer
at
Oxford
/
that
women
ought
not
to
receaue
the
communion
/
making
it
as
it
were
doubtfull
.
contrary
to
the
ex●presse
wod
of
God
/
and
against
the
uery
institution
of
Christe
when
he
both
mini●strid
the
cupp
himself
/
and
also
said
,
Bibite
ex
hoc
omnes
:
drynk
ye
all
of
this
.
But
as
for
women
the
Papists
be
lyke
thing
they
haue
no
soules
.
For
who
hath
not
herd
that
weston
was
not
ashamed
in
open
di●sputatiō
against
the
bliszid
martyr
of
god
master
Latimer
in
Oxford
/
to
maintayn
as
a
treuth
/
that
women
ought
not
to
receaue
the
communion
?
making
it
as
it
were
doubtfull
and
not
playn
by
Gods
word
.
And
that
for
declaration
and
profe
of
the
same
heretical
opinion
/
amongst
other
questions
/
he
was
not
ashamed
/
to
demande
of
the
sayd
holy
martyr
where
he
found
in
the
scriptures
that
women
ought
to
receaue
the
Sacrament
?
Vnto
whome
Master
latymer
answerd
:
Yes
&
it
please
your
mastership
I
shall
fynde
it
in
the
scriptures
that
women
ought
to
receaue
the
Sacrament
:
Nay
quod
weston
that
can
ye
not
fynde
in
the
scriptures
.
yes
quod
Latimer
here
I
haue
it
(
I
trow
)
in
Saint
Paule
.
1.
Corin.
11.
Probet
seipsum
homo
&
sic
de
pane
illo
edat
,
&
de
poculo
bibat
,
&c.
Let
man
proue
himself
and
so
eat
of
that
bread
and
dryncke
of
that
cupp
/
I
pray
yow
Master
Doctor
Cu●us
generis
homo
?
Doth
not
this
word
(
homo
)
signifie
both
kyndes
as
well
man
as
woman
?
Here
was
master
doctour
blank
/
and
found
by
Gods
word
a
playne
falsi●ier
of
his
word
and
that
fighting
with
the
treuth
he
wounded
himself
/
Note
the
ignorance
of
the
papists
in
the
Greek
tonge
but
lest
master
Doctor
should
haue
this
shamefull
foyle
at
this
holy
mans
hands
(
weston
being
there
the
chefe
commiszioner
)
the
benche
of
the
Doctors
consulttid
for
an
answer
wherby
to
delyuer
Weston
out
of
the
bryars
.
And
in
conclusion
they
made
this
resolution
to
the
auditory
/
that
the
greek
worde
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
greek
worde
signifieth
man
only
/
in
the
masculine
gender
.
A
meet
answer
forsoth
/
for
such
as
seke
to
mayntayne
there
heresy
/
they
care
not
how
/
for
in
deed
the
greek
word
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
/
as
they
falsly
alledged
/
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
/
which
signifieth
both
man
and
woman
according
to
mastir
Latymers
lerned
sayinge
.
An
impudent
lye
of
〈◊〉
Papistes
declaringe
ther
gros
ignoraun●e
in
the
middest
of
the
vniuersitie
of
Oxford
.
But
that
notwithstandinge
/
Weston
as
Ignorant
as
the
best
/
and
glad
to
auoid
his
own
shame
sumwayes
/
conseritid
to
ther
lye
/
and
made
a
Catholique
conclusion
of
it
/
that
it
was
not
so
in
the
greek
which
is
an
impudent
lye
.
Of
a
like
sort
Weston
declarid
with
no
lesse
boldnes
his
ignorance
at
Paules
crosse
in
the
hering
of
the
whole
audience
sayinge
that
the
greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
hominum
deuoratores
/
D.
Weston
publissed
his
oun
ignoraunce
impudently
at
Paules
crosse
.
that
is
deuourers
of
men
/
when
in
deed
it
is
the
name
of
those
heretiques
/
who
held
the
opinion
/
that
God
the
father
had
the
forme
&
shape
of
a
man
/
&
suche
members
&
partes
of
a
body
as
be
ascrybid
to
him
in
the
scripture
.
Wher
of
read
Theophilus
Alexandrinus
.
Se
what
shiftes
these
heretiques
haue
to
mayntayne
ther
abhominable
heresies
&
opinions
dyrectly
against
Gods
worde
&
the
continuall
vsage
of
the
Catholique
Churche
of
God
from
the
begininge
.
Theophilus
Alexandrinus
and
Philaster
.
What
boldnes
haue
they
amongst
the
ignorant
/
when
●n
the
middest
of
an
vniuersitie
/
amongst
a
great
nomber
of
lerned
men
/
they
be
not
●shāed
to
belye
the
very
text
of
the
scrip●ures
/
for
the
mayntenaunce
of
there
he●esies
/
and
to
condempne
him
for
heresie
who
most
learnedly
defendid
himself
with
●he
treuth
of
Gods
word
/
by
this
and
sun●ry
plaees
/
to
there
perpetuall
shame
to
〈◊〉
registrid
in
Cronicle
for
euer
/
Of
thi●●u
ocacion
of
Saincts
.
and
to
Gods
euerlasting
glory
.
They
haue
●ikewise
chosen
an
opinion
of
Innocatiō●nd
praying
to
dead
Saints
dyrectly
con●rary
to
the
scripture
/
which
saith
/
Rom.
10.
quomo●o
inuocabunt
eum
in
quem
non
crediderunt
.
How
shal
●hey
call
apon
him
in
whom
they
beleuid
●ot
?
But
we
beleue
not
in
the
Saynts
●herfore
it
is
manifest
that
we
may
not
●nuocate
nor
call
apon
them
.
Luk.
4.
And
also
our
Sauiour
saieth
Lu.
4.
Dominum
Deum
tuum
●dorabis
,
&
illum
solunt
coles
.
A
peece
of
S.
Paule
restorid
out
of
Epiph.
i.
Thow
shalt
ad
●re
the
lord
thy
god
/
and
worship
him
●
Solum
)
only
.
And
Epiphanius
con●●a
Antidicomarianitas
Heresie
.
78.
sayth
S.
Paule
prophecied
that
in
the
latter
dayes
ther
should
certayn
Heretiques
come
/
who
should
geue
godly
honor
to
them
that
be
dead
.
And
he
citeth
the
place
.
1.
Timoth.
4.
Where
it
appeareth
that
Epiphaniu●
had
more
in
his
copy
of
the
new
Testament
in
that
place
/
then
we
now
haue
/
&
it
may
be
that
some
Papiste
did
scrape
i●
out
of
the
booke
because
it
made
agains●
your
doctrine
/
these
be
the
words
of
Epipha
.
whiche
he
ascrybeth
to
S.
Paule
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
that
is
)
they
shall
worship
dead
men
sayth
he
/
(
meaning
of
Saint
Pa●●le
)
as
some
in
Israel
did
.
But
with
thi●
they
can
not
be
contentid
/
onles
they
ma●
haue
also
the
ymages
of
wood
/
stone
/
and
mettall
that
be
made
to
represent
thoseh●●ly
men
.
Of
Idolatry
committid
before
Images
.
What
is
worshipping
/
if
cappinge
/
knelinge
/
kissinge
/
clothinge
/
strewing
/
garlanting
/
payntinge
/
gyldinge
candelling
/
sensing
/
and
suche
lyke
be
no●
worshippinge
?
can
we
do
eny
more
in
〈◊〉
outward
gesture
to
God
himself
?
Th●
heresies
and
errors
/
whiche
besyds
the●
they
haue
taken
apon
them
to
defend
〈◊〉
infinite
/
as
of
Orniginall
syn
/
of
fre
wil●
That
there
popishe
churche
can
not
〈◊〉
That
generall
counsels
may
make
new
doctrines
besyds
Gods
word
/
necessary
for
saluation
.
Heresies
defended
by
the
papistes
.
Of
Traditions
/
of
Satisfactions
/
of
neceszitie
to
number
our
sinnes
to
a
popish
ignorant
priest
/
of
Pardons
/
of
the
wicked
masse
/
of
Transubstantiation
/
etc.
And
amongst
all
other
/
because
they
wold
seem
holly
/
and
to
be
estemed
amongst
such
as
know
not
/
what
a
holy
and
cleane
state
mariadge
is
/
pretending
the
gift
of
chastitie
/
though
they
be
the
most
shameles
lechors
lyuing
:
they
haue
taken
apon
them
the
impudent
defense
/
of
the
rotten
and
stinking
uirginitie
of
suche
priests
as
abstayne
from
mariadge
/
though
they
haue
not
the
gift
of
virginn
Chastitie
/
but
lyue
Somme
in
continuall
buggery
&
Sodomiticall
syn
/
S.
Bernard
in
a
sermon
ad
clerum
in
concilio
Rhemensi
and
Anthoninus
in
another
sermon
ther
like
wise
.
Rom.
1.
as
Saint
Bernard
complayneth
of
the
clergy
in
his
dayes
/
In
commendacion
of
whiche
abhominacion
(
punished
at
Sodom
with
fyer
and
brymston
from
heauen
in
the
old
Testement
/
and
cryed
out
apon
by
Saint
Paule
in
the
new
Testament
)
the
Archebushop
of
Beneuentum
/
and
the
Dean
of
the
chamber
Apostolique
/
Thinkest
thow
reader
these
papists
shall
be
iustified
by
there
worcks
.
who
hath
the
power
of
a
Legat
●
latere
in
the
Dominion
of
the
Venetians
euen
in
these
dayes
hath
wrytten
a
most
shamefull
boke
/
folowinge
herein
the
heretiques
that
were
called
Caiani
/
who
worshipped
the
Sodomittes
/
as
Saint
Austin
witnesseth
in
his
boke
De
haeresibus
.
Some
in
kepinge
whores
whiche
they
fynde
out
yerely
by
the
meanes
of
lent
confession
.
Some
in
continuall
longinge
/
burninge
and
vnlawfull
lusting
/
for
the
satisfieng
of
there
deuelishe
desier
/
whiche
is
playn
whoredom
by
Christs
definition
Matthei
.
cap.
5.
Math.
5.
And
many
reasons
they
bringe
in
wherby
to
proue
that
the
vse
of
matrimonie
is
an
●ncleane
thinge
/
saing
that
the
maried
man
is
made
so
vncleane
bythe
meanes
of
his
wyfe
that
he
can
not
pray
/
D.
31.
Ante
▪
Triennium
.
nor
receaue
the
Sacraments
/
onles
they
forsake
the
one
the
other
/
for
a
tyme
.
What
is
this
els
but
a
plain
remouinge
and
putting
away
of
all
maried
men
and
women
from
the
communion
out
of
the
Churche
of
God
.
By
the
testimony
of
old
doctors
/
The
Papists
agree
with
most
of
the
old
heretiques
in
iudging
mariadge
to
be
an
vnclean
thinge
.
In
this
point
before
rehersed
the
Papists
agree
with
all
the
most
old
and
aunceant
heretiques
that
blew
this
first
poyson
in
to
the
churche
of
God
.
As
yf
thow
wilt
read
S.
Austen
de
haeresi
.
,
Irenaeus
contra
Valenti
.
Clemens
,
Alexan.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Theodoret.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Epiphanius
Eusebius
,
thow
shalt
well
perecane
that
these
heretiques
which
I
will
now
reherse
were
of
the
self
same
opinion
.
Basilides
Carpocrates
and
Saturninus
,
Old
heretiques
137
after
Christ
/
The
Marcionistes
,
The
Tatianistes
,
and
all
the
sect
which
of
abstinence
callid
them selues
Encratitae
160
and
180.
yeres
after
Christ
.
The
Manichaeis
280.
yeres
after
Christ
/
The
Aerians
and
Priscillianistes
,
The
Papists
consent
to
the
old
Heretiques
that
wold
not
receaue
the
communion
with
maried
folk
because
they
thought
them
vnclean
as
the
Papists
iudge
maried
Priests
only
because
they
be
maried
.
in
spayn
.
And
the
heretiques
named
/
Hierachits
,
Apostolici
,
Valesij
,
Adamiani
,
Abellionij
,
Ampotactitae
,
Eutichiani
,
Heracleonitae
&
a
nomber
more
/
all
agree
with
the
Papists
in
this
point
(
that
the
vse
of
matrimony
is
vncleanes
)
and
therfor
wold
they
not
receaue
the
communion
with
such
as
were
maried
.
But
all
this
holy
pretense
/
Was
but
an
outward
shew
/
wherwith
to
blynde
the
eyes
of
the
peple
/
as
S.
Austen
speaketh
of
the
Manicheis
saying
.
Nec
ferre
possum
Manichaeorum
iactantiam
,
Retract
lib.
1.
cap.
7.
de
falsa
,
&
fallaci
Continentia
,
uel
Abstinentia
,
quase
ad
imperitos
decipiendos
,
ueris
Christianis
,
quibus
comparandi
non
sunt
,
insuper
praeferunt
.
I
can
not
abyde
/
(
sayth
Saint
Austen
)
the
bragging
and
boasting
of
these
Heretiques
the
Manicheis
,
for
there
false
and
deceytfull
Continency
/
and
Abstinence
from
mariadge
/
wherwith
they
auaunce
themselues
aboue
godly
Christian
men
with
whom
they
are
not
to
becōparid
.
Haue
not
our
popishe
heretiques
put
vpon
them
this
glittering
shew
and
whorishe
face
/
of
the
Manicheicall
&
such
like
hereticall
chastitie
?
Who
seeth
not
that
they
be
altogether
counterfetters
/
dissemblers
/
hypocrites
/
maskers
/
lyers
/
raylers
/
whoremongers
/
sodomites
/
swearers
/
blasphemers
/
bludsuppers
/
Idolaters
/
Tyrants
/
Extorsiōers
?
who
seeth
not
that
they
be
proud
vnder
the
color
of
humilitie
?
Enuiose
vnd
the
face
of
pacience
/
slougthfull
/
pretending
study
?
Maliciose
in
fayninge
frendship
/
couetous
/
cōterfettinge
liberalitie
?
Very
Epicures
and
tenduble
gluttons
vnder
the
shadow
of
houskeping
?
and
stinking
bawdy
lechors
/
vnder
the
cloke
of
wi●eles
lyfe
/
or
(
as
they
name
it
)
of
maydenhead
/
and
virginitie
?
No
trenth
/
honestie
nor
godlines
/
but
vnder
ther
long
gounes
/
shauen
crounes
/
&
syde
typets
/
donghils
of
all
kynde
of
other
durty
vyces
ioyned
with
there
lecherose
lyfe
and
hereticall
opinions
/
Martins
own
words
in
the
lxxxviij
.
leaf
of
his
book
.
as
Martin
himself
witnesseth
that
they
commonly
goe
together
.
And
as
for
second
mariadges
Martynn
vtt●erly
condempneth
for
vnhonest
/
saying
amongst
other
arguments
in
the
88.
leafe
of
his
book
in
this
wyse
.
Yea
and
this
one
thing
I
will
further
say
/
that
in
lay
men
to
/
it
was
thought
more
lawfull
then
honest
etc.
And
in
this
poynt
Martin
agreeth
with
the
old
heretiques
Montanus
,
Martin
agreeth
with
those
heretiques
that
hold
that
second
mariadges
were
vncleare
.
Maximilla
,
Priscilla
,
Cataphryges
,
and
Cathari
(
170
yeres
after
Christ
)
with
Proculus
and
dyuerse
other
who
were
infectid
with
the
same
heresy
.
Thus
mayst
thow
see
good
reader
/
that
not
only
the
very
definition
of
an
heretique
hath
disclosid
the
papists
to
be
heretiques
/
but
also
the
defense
of
the
self
same
opinions
wherof
the
old
heretiques
were
comdempned
/
doth
confirm
my
discourse
apon
the
definition
to
be
sound
good
and
trew
.
Now
if
it
shall
please
Martyn
to
let
lechory
be
also
annexid
to
the
papists
that
she
may
kepe
heresie
company
he
may
/
or
els
let
him
desier
that
it
may
be
scraped
out
of
his
book
lest
the
reader
fynding
him
faultie
in
the
one
/
shall
iudge
him
giltie
in
the
other
.
This
profe
may
seem
sufficient
to
all
such
as
will
with
reason
be
satisfied
/
but
I
am
not
ignorant
of
the
wrangling
and
Sophisticall
wittes
of
the
Papists
/
wherfor
although
my
sayd
former
profe
by
definition
of
an
heretique
/
hath
made
euident
demonstration
that
all
papists
be
heretiques
/
yet
that
the
same
may
somwhat
more
largelie
ap●pere
/
I
haue
thought
good
to
ioyn
the
opinions
of
the
Papists
and
of
the
m●st
aunceant
deuelishe
and
horrible
heretiques
together
/
That
the
doctri●e
of
the
Papists
is
made
of
old
heresies
.
wherby
the
reader
shall
well
perceaue
/
that
there
is
no
opinion
allmost
so
wicked
amongst
the
other
sects
of
heretiques
already
for
heretiques
co●●dempned
/
but
for
the
most
part
the
Papists
haue
thesame
/
or
els
in
stead
thero●
another
very
like
vnto
it
/
which
is
as
euell
or
worse
.
The
ordinary
glose
apon
the
xvij
.
of
Luk.
And
because
Martin
in
his
second
leaf
chargeth
vs
with
the
life
of
Simon
Magus
the
first
&
arch
heretique
tha●
euer
was
after
Christs
tyme
(
and
the
ordinary
glose
apon
the
17
of
luk.
saieth
that
Antichrist
shall
be
the
last
)
I
will
first
compare
his
life
and
doings
with
the
pope
the
same
antichrist
the
head
of
the
popish
sect
and
al
that
folow
the
popish
heresie
.
Euseb.
Eccl.
hist
lib.
2.
ca.
1.
&
13.
Aug.
de
haeresibus
.
Theodoretus
de
Haereticis
sab.
li.
1.
Epiph.
Act.
8.
This
S.
magus
was
the
first
notable
heretique
that
euer
was
/
&
a
uery
welspringe
of
al
other
heresies
/
and
lyued
in
the
Apostels
tyme
as
appereth
act.
8.
whose
heresie
folowed
Menander
,
Cerinthus
&
Ebi●
and
dyuerse
other
.
This
heretique
taught
the
peple
that
he
was
the
great
power
o●
God
/
and
he
so
seduced
the
peple
of
Rome
that
they
raisid
vp
a
piller
in
his
honor
(
as
I
haue
said
before
)
with
this
tytell
Simoni
Deo
sancto
To
Simon
the
holy
God
.
The
heresies
of
Simon
Magus
comparid
with
the
heresies
of
the
papists
Secondarely
he
blynded
the
peple
with
coniuring
/
witchcraft
and
false
miracles
.
Loke
in
the
margent
of
the
Preface
to
the
Clementines
/
and
in
the
decretals
de
Electione
et
electi
potestate
C.
fundamenta
.
Thirdly
he
wold
bye
and
sell
the
gyftes
of
the
holy
gost
for
mony
.
Now
compare
him
with
the
pope
&
you
Papists
.
Who
is
he
that
hath
made
him self
a
God
as
Simon
Magus
did
?
is
it
not
the
pope
?
do
not
his
lawyers
hold
that
he
is
no
puer
man
/
and
that
he
is
a
God
in
earth
?
Who
is
it
that
hath
blindid
the
world
this
thousand
yere
/
with
witchecraft
/
with
wonders
and
false
miracles
?
is
it
not
the
pope
and
you
Papists
?
who
is
it
that
hath
bought
and
sold
/
and
daylie
do
make
marchandise
of
the
gyftes
of
the
hoty
gost
/
of
the
Sacraments
/
&
other
thinges
that
ye
call
holy
/
Aug.
de
haresibus
.
Ireneus
lib.
iij.
is
it
not
the
pope
and
you
Papists
?
Simon
magus
being
a
preacher
wold
rather
kepe
a
whore
(
whom
some
call
Selene
some
Helena
)
them
marry
as
both
S.
Hierom
ad
Ctesiphontem
&
Theodoret
do
witnes
.
S.
Hierom
ad
Ctesiphoniem
.
And
do
not
the
Papists
saye
it
is
better
for
a
preest
to
kepe
20
whores
than
one
wyfe
?
Pighius
and
Campegius
,
say
so
.
And
doth
not
Martin
say
in
the
beginning
of
his
x.
Chapter
/
that
priests
mari
adges
be
worse
than
adultery
?
which
opinion
most
wicked
and
detestable
/
The
herisies
of
Basilides
compared
with
the
herisies
of
the
papistes
lib.
1
cap.
23.
he
lyk
a
vyle
man
(
if
he
be
worthie
the
name
of
a
man
)
fathereth
falsely
vpon
S.
Austen
in
the
97
leaf
of
his
book
.
Basilides
the
heretique
and
his
disciples
127
yere
after
Christ
were
condempnid
amongst
other
heresies
for
vsing
of
ymages
/
coniurings
/
and
inuocations
and
such
like
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
as
Irene
termeth
them
)
things
voyd
of
good
purpose
:
And
I
pray
you
what
is
the
English
of
exorciso
te
when
the
priest
maketh
holy
water
is
it
not
I
coniure
the
/
saieth
not
the
popish
priest
/
that
he
coniureth
the
deuell
out
of
the
water
?
Papists
●e
coniurers
.
etc.
Yea
and
out
of
bels
that
com
to
be
cristened
?
Could
Simon
magus
or
Basilides
or
any
other
coniurer
that
euer
was
/
vse
any
playner
words
in
coniuring
them
you
Papists
do
vse
?
As
many
as
haue
seen
the
hollowing
of
a
church
can
call
to
remembraunce
what
pastime
the
folish
Suffragans
make
with
the
deuell
.
Suffragans
woulde
be
coniurers
but
one
deuell
can
not
caste
out
another
.
And
lest
there
should
lack
any
gestures
that
belong
to
coniuring
/
they
bow
/
they
blow
they
spit
/
they
nod
/
the
gasp
/
they
sighe
/
they
douck
/
they
knele
/
they
blysse
/
they
curse
and
in
deed
they
do
the
best
they
can
to
coniure
/
when
the
simple
peple
that
standeth
by
and
vnderstandeth
neuer
a
word
/
thinketh
that
these
coniuring
maskinge
marchants
be
most
holily
and
vertously
occupied
.
Irenaeus
180.
yere
a●ter
Christ
Li.
1.
cap.
24.
Irenaeus
also
witnesseth
that
both
Bassilides
,
Carpocrates
,
and
Gnostici
whiche
were
about
130
yere
after
Christ
set
furth
ymages
of
Christ
to
be
worshipped
.
His
words
be
these
.
Etiam
imagines
quasdam
pictas
,
quasdam
autem
&
de
reliqua
materia
fabricatas
habent
,
dicentes
formam
Christi
factam
à
Pilato
illo
in
tempore
cum
fuit
Iesus
cum
hominibus
,
&
has
coronant
&
proponunt
eas
,
&c.
Carpocrates
,
Olde
heretiques
induced
christen
men
first
to
worship
ymages
.
and
his
fellowes
(
saieth
Irenaeus
)
haue
Images
/
some
in
paynting
/
and
some
wrought
out
of
other
materiall
substance
/
alledging
that
the
forme
or
ymage
of
Christ
was
counterfettid
by
Pilat
at
that
tyme
when
Iesus
was
here
amongst
men
.
And
they
did
put
crounes
vpon
those
ymages
and
did
set
them
furth
with
other
ymages
of
philosophers
before
the
people
.
Yf
Irenaeus
and
the
fore
fathers
iudged
Carpocratem
and
his
fellouwes
heretiques
for
so
vsing
the
ymages
of
Christ
/
shall
we
be
affraied
(
being
of
the
mynde
that
Irenaeus
was
)
to
call
the
papists
heretiques
for
so
vsing
the
ymages
not
only
of
Christ
/
Proces●ions
and
carieng
the
same
about
apon
the
crosse
in
processions
:
but
also
the
ymages
of
the
blessed
virgyn
mary
/
(
whiche
thing
Epiphanius
cryeth
out
vpon
)
and
of
Saint
Ihon
/
and
of
Saint
Peter
and
Saint
Paule
and
of
a
nomber
other
of
there
creatid
Saints
as
of
Dunstan
/
Thomas
Becket
/
Vrsula
?
etc
?
of
whome
it
is
doutid
wheather
some
of
them
be
Saints
or
not
with
God
/
or
damned
spirites
with
the
deuell
in
hell
.
And
in
that
the
popishe
preachers
/
wryters
&
shameles
champions
be
so
full
of
there
allegories
/
of
fables
/
which
they
call
narrations
/
and
of
fayned
inuentions
:
And
also
in
that
they
say
that
Christs
body
is
so
thyn
and
of
so
heauenly
/
The
herisies
of
Valentinus
Secundus
Ptolomeus
/
Cerdo
/
Marcion
/
Apelles
/
agree
with
the
herisies
of
the
papists
.
and
supernatural
substance
/
that
it
is
in
an
infinit
nomber
of
places
at
one
tyme
/
and
burn
men
that
hold
the
contrary
:
who
can
denie
but
that
they
folow
the
dreames
/
fantasies
&
heresies
of
the
heretiques
Valentinus
,
Secundus
,
Ptolomaeus
,
Cerdo
,
Marcion
,
Apelles
and
such
lyke
?
Eusebius
.
lib.
3
cap.
27
Hebion
&
his
folowers
held
opion
(
as
Eusebius
recordeth
)
that
the
obseruation
of
the
law
of
Moses
(
as
the
Papists
say
of
there
ceremonies
)
was
necessary
quasi
non
sit
salus
persolam
in
Christum
fidem
,
The
herisies
of
the
papistes
agree
with
the
herisies
of
Hebion
and
his
folowers
.
&
uitae
conuersationem
fidei
corespondentem
,
As
thoughe
(
sayth
he
)
Saluation
commeth
not
by
fayth
only
in
Christ
/
and
the
conuersation
of
lyfe
agreeable
to
the
fayth
.
So
weak
was
there
vnderstanding
thaythey
could
not
perceaue
the
abrogation
of
the
●aw
and
traditions
/
which
(
as
S.
Paule
●aieth
)
stode
in
decrees
and
commandements
of
men
.
Ephe.
●
Col.
2.
Gal.
And
yet
doth
Saint
Pau●e
crye
out
with
open
mouth
/
that
they
be
abrogatid
bloted
out
/
vtterly
taken
away
and
nayled
apon
the
crosse
with
Christ
.
And
he
forbiddeth
that
any
man
should
iudge
vs
in
meat
/
or
in
a
pece
of
a
ho●y
daye
.
Be
not
the
new
Hebionites
the
popish
heretiques
taken
with
the
self
same
blyndnes
?
what
other
things
I
pray
you
●oth
the
ordinances
of
the
Papists
con●eyn
then
a
certein
new
Iudaisme
?
and
so
much
the
more
wicked
/
because
they
haue
no
commaundement
by
God
as
the
Iewes
ceremonies
had
for
a
tyme
.
But
Saint
Paule
taunteth
them
sharply
for
there
fond
talk
and
doings
.
These
te●rmes
(
touche
not
/
tast
not
/
handell
not
)
●e
of
none
effect
(
sayth
Saint
Paule
)
because
they
perish
by
the
abuse
/
and
be
the
●ery
commandiments
and
doctrines
of
men
.
Yet
(
sayth
Saint
Paule
)
they
seem
●o
haue
some
shew
of
wisdom
/
by
reason
of
an
outward
apperinge
of
a
humble●es
/
and
of
the
hurting
of
the
body
whi●he
can
employ
no
suspicion
of
vntreuth
/
●f
Martins
saying
were
trew
.
But
in
deed
they
be
very
madnes
an●
vayn
superstitions
/
as
by
Saint
Paule●
own
words
it
is
euident
.
Col.
2.
Eph.
2.
Col.
2.
and
Eph●
2.
how beit
these
things
be
vsid
of
the
popish
sect
as
diligently
/
and
as
superstitiously
as
euer
they
were
of
the
Iewes
/
th●
Hebionites
/
or
any
other
sortes
of
heretiques
as
they
know
&
fele
which
be
vnder
there
quorum
/
and
obey
not
to
them
/
The
Iewes
and
the
Papists
comparid
together
.
And
because
the
whole
bodie
of
papis●rie
is
not
vnlike
to
a
new
Iudaisme
(
a●
I
haue
sayd
)
aswell
for
the
very
Aronical●
apparell
vsid
by
ther
popishe
priests
〈◊〉
Masse
/
and
for
sondry
other
Iudaicall
rytes
and
ceremonies
/
and
there
opinion
o●
meretinge
and
deseruing
saluation
/
The
Iewes
and
the
papists
vse
all
one
kinde
of
Sophistrie
.
fo●
and
by
keping
of
there
law
:
it
is
manifest
that
the
Papists
in
these
points
ioyne
with
the
Iewes
in
doctrine
.
And
with
the
same
Sophistrie
wherwith
the
Iewes
wold
seem
to
defend
them selues
when
they
be
charged
for
not
obseruing
all
that
is
wrytten
in
the
law
accordingly
as
they
confesse
they
be
bound
:
With
the
self
same
Sophistri
wold
the
Papists
seem
to
defend
themselues
/
whan
it
is
obi●●ctid
that
in
pryuat
masses
there
is
no
communion
/
because
there
is
but
one
whic●
receaueth
:
for
the
Iew
sayeth
it
is
en●ough
for
them
/
if
all
the
law
be
amongst
them
all
obserued
/
and
not
needfull
that
euery
one
should
obserue
it
all
.
For
the
house
of
God
(
saieth
he
)
is
one
/
and
if
in
all
that
house
or
congregation
of
thers
/
D.
Westons
vayn
Sophistry
for
the
defense
of
priuat
masses
befor
the
Queen
.
it
be
obserued
/
it
is
enoughe
(
sayeth
the
Iew
)
And
euen
so
wold
Watson
seem
to
answer
the
former
obiection
of
priuat
Masses
saying
:
There
is
one
house
of
the
churche
/
and
the
priest
that
saieth
masse
alon
doth
communicat
with
all
them
that
celebrat
in
other
churches
/
or
in
other
realmes
/
though
they
be
not
at
his
elbow
And
so
he
full
clerky
concludeth
with
this
Iudaical
Sophistry
:
Read
thei
decrees
iij.
et
iiij
.
of
Sother
bushop
of
Rome
who
lyuid
almost
1400.
yere
agon
.
and
of
Ca●yxtus
also
shortly
after
him
.
that
it
is
not
needfull
for
a
communion
to
haue
any
moe
receauers
then
the
only
preest
present
.
Either
of
ignorance
not
knowing
/
or
of
malice
purposly
hiding
the
canons
of
the
old
counsels
and
sayings
of
old
wryters
which
reache
the
manifest
contrary
.
And
ye
may
well
see
the
fashion
of
there
answers
to
be
all
one
▪
Yt
is
not
needfull
for
one
man
to
obserue
all
the
law
/
The
Iew
.
but
if
amongst
all
the
Iewes
the
law
be
obserued
/
it
is
enough
(
sayth
the
Iew
.
)
Yt
is
not
needfull
for
a
priest
to
haue
any
at
his
elbow
to
communicat
with
him
/
Watson
but
if
in
all
the
church
of
God
there
be
any
other
that
celebrat
/
then
doth
he
not
communicat
alone
(
sa●ith
Watson
)
Lo
how
detestable
&
blasph●●mose
lyes
/
be
vouched
by
the
Iewes
/
and
the
Papists
by
one
kynde
of
Sophistry
▪
for
like
as
euery
man
both
Iew
and
ge●●tile
/
is
chargid
with
the
obseruation
o●
the
whole
law
/
Deut.
27.
Gal.
3.
The
worde
(
Communion
)
requireth
that
the
lords
supper
should
be
receauid
of
a
company
present
.
by
the
playne
words
of
the
Deuteronomie
/
Maledictus
omnis
&c.
cursed
be
euery
one
that
abydeth
not
in
al●
things
that
be
wrytten
in
the
law
/
to
do●
them
:
So
ought
euery
communion
to
be
ministred
by
the
playn
etymologie
and
sig●nification
of
the
word
(
communion
)
to
〈◊〉
company
assembled
for
that
purpose
/
and
not
to
any
one
alon
/
as
the
masmongers
abuse
it
.
I
haue
before
declarid
how
the
Papists
agree
with
the
most
old
here●tiques
/
in
that
they
iudged
the
vse
of
matrimony
to
be
an
vnclean
thinge
/
as
the
Papists
do
when
they
alledg
S.
Hierom
that
thei
can
not
do
the
office
of
a
Christian
man
and
a
maried
man
at
once
.
Hiero●ymus
contra
●ouinianum
lib.
1.
And
when
they
wryth
/
and
belye
Saint
Paule
saying
that
he
commandid
man
to
departe
from
his
wyfe
at
the
tyme
of
prayer
etc.
Fayned
holines
of
Heretiques
.
This
opinion
aswell
of
the
old
heretiques
/
as
of
the
Papists
/
hath
none
other
ground
but
that
thei
wold
by
that
meanes
/
bring
themselues
in
credit
amongst
the
peple
/
with
an
outward
apparence
of
holynes
/
of
continency
/
and
of
uerteuose
lyfe
.
Aug.
li.
3.
cap.
6.
confessionum
.
Which
thinge
appereth
in
Saint
Austen
in
his
third
booke
of
confessions
:
where
he
confesseth
that
he
himself
was
snarid
/
intangelid
/
and
deceauid
/
with
the
opinion
/
estimation
/
and
outward
apparence
of
holines
of
the
Manicheis
.
Aug.
retract
.
lib.
1.
cap.
7.
And
it
is
playn
in
his
retractations
/
that
S
▪
Austen
had
muche
more
adoe
with
the
ouerthrowing
of
there
estimation
of
godly
lyfe
(
which
grew
first
by
there
superstitious
vsages
)
then
with
the
ouerthrowing
of
there
opinions
And
thefore
in
that
place
he
calleth
there
continency
a
deceytfull
continency
/
The
deceytfull
continency
of
the
Manicheis
lyf
vnto
the
continency
of
the
Papists
.
and
there
abstinency
a
deceytfull
abstinence
/
wherby
they
deceauid
not
only
the
rude
&
and
vnlerned
/
but
had
almost
(
as
I
haue
sayd
)
ouerthrowen
Saint
Austen
himself
/
The
old
Heretiques
deceuid
the
peple
with
abstinence
from
mariadge
/
flesh
/
and
wine
.
as
he
confesseth
of
himself
▪
And
this
estimation
of
theres
increased
not
only
by
there
abstinence
from
mariadge
/
but
also
with
abstinence
from
flesh
and
wyne
/
as
both
S.
Austen
and
Irenaeus
and
Clemens
Alex
.
and
Theodoretus
etc.
Beare
witnes
in
the
places
before
rehersed
.
Compare
now
the
deuelish
generation
of
the
popish
sect
/
vnto
those
old
heretiques
/
&
ye
shall
finde
a
fasting
from
flesh
amongst
the
Carthusians
.
as
/
&
other
fryers
/
monks
&
nonnes
etc.
But
what
kynde
of
fasting
I
pray
you
?
Aug.
li.
2.
ca.
13
de
moribus
Manichaeorum
.
forsoth
suche
a
kynde
of
fasting
as
is
descrybed
of
Saint
Austen
where
he
intreateth
of
the
behauior
of
the
Manichae●s
.
Yt
is
wrytten
(
saith
he
)
of
Cariline
Quod
frigus
,
sitim
,
famem
ferre
poterat
,
haec
erant
illi
spur
co
scrilegoque
cum
nostris
Apostolis
communia
.
The
heresies
and
life
of
the
Manacheis
agre
with
the
heresies
and
life
of
the
papistes
.
Ca●ilene
being
a
fylthy
theefe
/
culd
a
byde
could
/
honger
&
thurst
.
These
things
culd
/
he
doe
aswell
as
our
Apostles
(
saith
S.
Austen
meaning
the
preachers
of
the
Manichaeis
)
And
may
not
the
same
be
sayd
of
our
popish
heretiques
/
and
new
Manichaeis
?
And
shortly
after
Saint
Austen
largely
declareth
by
comparison
the
scrupulose
abstinence
of
the
Manichaeis
from
flesh
with
the
sober
dyet
of
the
trew
Christian
man
.
And
now
I
most
hartelie
desier
the
gēell
read
to
consider
how
S.
Austen
painteth
out
/
&
most
manifestly
descrybeth
the
fast
of
the
Manicheis
to
be
such
a
fast
/
as
is
now
a
dayes
/
the
fast
of
our
Papists
(
that
is
to
say
)
gluttony
/
&
not
a
means
to
tame
the
flesh
as
they
do
pretend
.
Saincte
Austens
wordes
.
Aug.
de
moribus
Ecclesiae
cath
.
et
Mani
.
lib.
2.
cap.
3
And
that
the
sober
dyet
of
the
Christian
man
cating
sparely
of
flesh
is
the
right
kynde
of
fasting
.
Thus
S.
Austen
reasoneth
.
Yf
there
be
a
man
(
as
it
is
possible
(
so
spare
of
dyet
&
profitable
withall
/
that
he
will
eat
but
twyse
in
one
day
/
ruling
&
tempering
with
that
abstinence
/
the
appetyte
of
his
throte
and
belly
:
And
be
it
also
(
sayth
he
)
that
there
be
sett
at
supper
before
this
man
a
few
herbes
/
and
a
litle
baken
/
sodden
with
the
same
herbes
/
so
much
in
quantity
as
may
suffice
to
put
away
his
hunger
and
that
the
same
man
quenche
his
thurst
with
thre
or
four
draughts
of
puer
wyne
/
A
comparison
of
the
popish
fast
and
of
the
Christian
fast
out
of
Saincte
Austen
.
that
is
vnmingled
with
water
/
and
that
this
be
his
dayly
dyet
.
And
agayn
on
the
other
syde
.
Yf
there
be
one
that
tasteth
no
flesh
nor
drynketh
no
wyne
/
but
strange
kindes
of
dishes
/
made
of
seeds
/
and
frutes
/
with
habundance
of
peper
cast
apon
it
/
wherof
he
eateth
plentifully
at
.ix.
of
the
clok
in
the
morning
And
againe
at
night
at
supper
.
And
also
that
the
same
man
drink
of
the
water
/
wherwith
the
husks
of
grapes
be
washed
after
the
preszing
/
and
of
sider
and
suche
other
liquors
/
which
though
they
be
no
wyne
/
yet
they
serue
in
stead
of
wyne
/
yea
and
passe
it
also
in
swetnes
.
And
be
it
that
this
man
drink
not
only
so
much
as
he
thursteth
/
but
so
much
as
him
lusteth
:
And
that
he
hath
a
dayly
prouision
for
this
dyet
/
and
hath
plenty
of
these
delicates
/
wherwith
to
serue
not
only
his
necessitie
/
but
also
his
lust
:
Wheather
of
these
twayn
/
iudge
you
as
touching
meat
&
drink
/
to
lyue
in
more
abstinence
?
I
think
(
sayth
Saint
Austen
)
ye
be
not
so
blynde
but
that
yow
will
prefer
the
man
which
lyueth
with
the
litel
baken
and
wyne
:
Note
vow
Papists
your
superstitiosnes
in
abstinence
from
fleshe
to
the
other
glutton
:
for
the
trueth
it self
dryueth
you
to
this
answer
.
But
yow
heretiques
be
of
the
contrary
opinion
(
saieth
he
)
for
by
your
opinion
/
if
this
second
man
shuld
supp
with
the
first
but
one
night
/
and
should
but
touche
his
lippes
/
and
smell
of
his
baken
though
it
were
resty
/
Aug.
Epistel
.
lxxiij
.
The
Manicheis
far
bad
there
Priest
mariadge
as
the
Papists
do
.
ye
wold
strayt
way
condempne
him
to
hell
fyer
/
as
a
breaker
of
your
seale
(
that
is
)
of
your
religion
.
Thus
far
out
of
S
,
Austen
/
which
saying
he
further
also
foloweth
to
the
same
effect
.
And
likewise
in
the
opinion
of
the
mariadge
/
of
priests
/
the
Manichaeis
and
the
Papists
haue
like
agreement
/
for
they
suffrid
so
many
of
them
as
were
callid
(
auditores
)
to
eat
flesh
/
and
to
marry
at
there
pleasure
/
and
to
till
the
ground
/
etc.
as
S.
Austen
witnesseth
Epistola
72
ad
Deuterium
.
The
Maniche
is
and
Papists
agree
ful●●
in
certein
points
.
But
there
Ministers
whom
they
callid
Electos
they
wold
in
no
wyse
suffer
to
marry
/
nor
to
til
the
ground
/
etc.
Here
seest
thow
good
reader
the
ful
agreement
of
the
heresy
of
the
Manicheis
and
of
the
heresie
of
the
Papists
touching
mariadge
of
prests
▪
And
that
the
doctrine
of
vs
(
whom
Martin
&
such
other
heretiques
call
heretiques
)
agreeth
with
the
doctrine
of
the
Catholique
church
by
the
iudgement
of
S.
Austen
&
that
the
doctrine
of
the
Papists
in
this
poynt
agreeth
with
the
Heretiques
the
Manicheis
.
And
forasmuch
as
both
he
and
Irenaeus
,
Epiphanius
,
The
furst
that
commaundid
fasting
by
a
law
was
an
heretique
Eusebi
.
lib.
5.
cap.
18.
Theodoretus
and
other
doe
note
the
like
opinion
of
abstinence
from
flesh
in
Tatian
and
his
folowers
who
were
callid
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
And
in
Montano
the
heretique
who
was
the
first
that
euer
made
lawes
for
fastinge
/
And
in
the
heretiques
named
Aeriani
Bassilidiani
Priscil
●●anistae
and
Saturninus
/
and
diuerse
other
Arch
heretiques
/
whiche
were
also
enemies
to
mariadge
:
Why
may
not
I
be
as
bold
to
note
this
for
an
heresie
in
the
Papistes
/
as
these
and
other
old
/
holy
/
aunce●ant
/
lerned
and
approued
fathers
&
Doctors
of
the
church
of
God
/
were
neither
afraied
nor
ashamed
to
note
these
old
/
As
the
Manicheis
requirid
there
b●t
named
Epis●
▪
fundamenti
to
be
credetid
.
Sodothe
Papists
ther
dec●e●als
/
etc.
and
many
of
them
great
learned
men
/
as
blasphemose
heretiques
for
the
same
opinion
?
Manichaeus
also
brought
in
a
new
doctrine
which
was
conteyned
in
his
epistle
named
Epistola
fundamenti
,
wherunto
he
requirid
lyk
credit
to
be
geuen
/
as
to
the
gospel
&
that
his
doctrine
he
did
beat
in
to
the
heads
of
the
peple
with
all
dyligence
.
Haue
not
the
popes
of
lyke
sort
set
out
there
decrees
decretals
Sext
Clementines
,
and
Extra
Vagants
,
the
lawes
&
doctrines
wherof
/
D.
xix
.
Si
Rom●norum
.
etc.
sic
omnes
etc.
●uimuero
etc.
cap.
nulli
they
requier
to
be
obseruid
as
the
gospell
?
Tanquam
ipsius
diuina
Petri
uoce
firmata
as
though
they
had
been
stablished
by
Peters
own
holy
mouth
?
commandinge
and
forcing
the
peple
of
God
to
receaue
and
folow
the
blasphemose
rules
and
ordinances
therin
conteyned
?
L●●cet
uix
ferendum
ab
illa
sede
imponatur
.i.
thoughe
it
be
almost
intolerable
that
which
is
commaundid
by
that
seat
of
Rome
?
D.
29.
cap.
In
memoriam
.
I
report
me
to
any
trew
Christian
man
of
knowledg
/
wheather
this
be
not
(
to
syt
in
gods
temple
/
and
to
auaunt
himself
as
God
)
as
the
Apostle
noteth
the
man
of
synne
and
Antichrist
?
This
boldnes
is
maruelose
/
considering
that
there
is
almost
no
leaf
/
The
Devels
store
house
.
in
the
old
/
and
new
Testament
whiche
by
one
meanes
or
other
/
is
not
in
those
wicked
books
/
wrythed
and
defyled
.
So
that
they
may
well
be
callid
the
deuils
store
house
/
wherin
his
champions
may
from
tyme
to
tyme
haue
tooles
wherwith
to
defend
the
Pope
there
God
against
Christ
&
his
Apostels
.
The
heresies
of
the
Papists
agree
with
the
heresies
of
the
Mo●tanistes
.
The
agre●ment
also
of
the
Papists
with
the
old
he●retique
Montanus
and
his
disciples
sheweth
it self
to
plaine
.
For
Montanus
amongst
other
his
heresyes
fayned
himself
to
be
the
holy
gost
/
which
fond
opinion
Manes
also
afterward
spred
abrode
of
himself
/
and
dyuerse
other
/
By
meanes
wherof
he
chalendgid
the
interpretation
of
the
scriptures
/
in
such
wyse
/
that
his
exposicion
and
sence
/
should
be
receauid
and
none
other
/
Montanus
the
heretique
wold
not
be
contro●lid
.
for
it
was
as
certein
as
though
it
had
been
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
God
/
craftyly
conueying
to
himself
the
iudgement
ouer
all
other
/
and
excluding
all
mens
controlement
.
Of
lyke
sort
/
hath
the
Pope
perswadid
the
world
/
himself
to
be
so
plentifully
indewid
with
Gods
spirite
that
he
can
not
erre
.
9.
q.
3.
patet
ex
Nicolao
Papa
&c.
cuncta
.
9
q.
5.
Nemo
&
in
glosa
.
Neque
cuiquam
de
eius
liceat
iudicare
iudicio
.
And
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
to
iudge
of
his
iudgement
.
No
neither
the
Emperour
/
neque
omnis
clerus
,
neque
rex
,
neque
populus
neither
all
the
clargy
/
neither
the
kinge
nor
the
peple
/
neither
the
generall
counsell
/
nor
all
the
world
may
controle
him
.
d.
40.
si
Papa
.
Etiamsi
innumerabiles
populos
cateruatim
secum
ducit
Primo
mancipio
Gehennae
cum
ipso
plagis
multis
in
aeternum
uapulaturus
,
Huius
culpas
ist
hic
redarguere
praesumit
mortalium
nullus
,
quia
cunctos
ipse
iudicaturus
à
nemine
est
iudicandus
.
Thoughe
he
cary
with
him
to
the
deuell
sowles
innumerable
/
The
pope
will
Suffer
no
●an
to
controll
him
.
there
to
be
punished
eternally
No
man
lyuing
may
fynde
falt
with
his
doings
/
for
he
must
iudge
all
men
/
and
that
himself
ought
to
be
iudged
of
no
man
.
And
to
make
all
suer
/
25.
q.
Violato
.
ex
damaso
.
Pope
damasius
did
plainly
define
/
that
they
sinned
in
blashemy
against
the
holy
gost
which
violatid
or
brake
the
pops
lawes
.
A
sore
saying
if
it
had
been
spoken
of
one
that
was
no
Pope
.
But
yet
much
sorer
/
if
of
one
that
could
not
lye
/
as
the
Papists
say
the
pope
can
not
.
The
Montanistes
,
Non̄es
be
mo●ck
priestes
.
had
Prophetissas
,
The
Papists
haue
their
Non̄es
/
whom
they
make
mock
priests
being
women
.
d.
●
.
quamuīs
.
The
Montanistes
named
there
litle
streat
(
callid
Pepuza
)
Hierusalem
:
The
Papists
haue
made
Rome
a
new
Hierusalem
sayng
it
hath
neque
maculam
neque
rugam
neither
spot
nor
wryn
kell
:
The
Papists
themselues
can
not
deny
/
if
they
haue
any
honestie
/
or
shame
left
/
that
these
doings
of
the
Pope
agree
full
and
whole
with
the
heretiques
called
Montanists
,
Cataphrigians
,
Adamians
,
Quintilians
,
Helchisitae
,
Theodotians
,
N●uatian●
the
Heretiques
.
Nouatians
,
Alogians
,
and
suche
lyke
.
S.
Hierom
wryteth
that
the
Nouatians
,
fayned
continuall
repentaunce
that
by
that
meanes
they
might
be
admitted
to
haue
the
gouernance
of
the
peple
in
churches
/
lest
there
opinion
con●rary
to
repentance
beīng
espied
/
they
should
not
haue
been
sufferid
.
And
likewise
●hey
had
in
their
mouthes
/
the
name
of
goods
works
/
and
of
the
primatiue
churche
/
but
when
they
did
amisse
/
they
wold
not
be
correctid
.
Now
I
report
me
to
the
●ndifferent
reader
/
wheather
experience
●oth
not
dayly
teach
vs
/
that
the
Papists
vse
the
selfsame
practises
.
They
pretend
that
they
fauor
the
doctrine
of
repentan●e
/
making
also
a
gorgeouse
name
in
shew
(
as
they
think
)
calling
it
penaunce
/
The
m●k
pen●●ce
of
the
papistes
declarid
by
ther
lif
.
but
●ooke
vpon
there
lyfe
/
and
tell
me
who
be
more
vnrepentante
?
they
pretend
the
name
of
good
works
.
Who
lyue
in
more
pri●e
/
falshod
/
blasphemy
/
gluttonie
/
lechery
/
Idolatrie
/
sweringe
/
lyeng
/
and
in
all
kyn●e
of
abhominations
?
And
as
for
the
doct●ine
and
fashions
of
the
primatiue
church
who
seeth
not
that
they
haue
vtterly
tro●en
it
vnder
foot
?
and
haue
deuisid
a
new
doctrine
wherby
to
serue
there
pompe
/
&
vnsatiable
couetousnes
/
The
Christian
mans
weapon
is
prayer
and
tears
the
Papists
weapons
be
tyranny
and
blodshedinge
.
and
worldly
commodities
?
And
as
touching
correction
they
be
so
farre
from
the
admission
of
the
right
discipline
/
and
obedience
to
the
word
of
God
/
that
(
as
I
haue
said
before
of
the
Montanistes
)
they
will
be
lords
/
and
without
●ontroloment
/
not
garding
themselues
and
the
sword
of
the
spirite
/
The
pops
Gard.
but
with
violence
/
terror
crueltie
/
banishement
/
pryson
/
rope
/
fagot
/
fyer
and
warre
.
There
was
also
another
sect
of
heretiques
/
The
heretiques
named
Apostolici
and
the
Papists
agree
.
who
named
themselues
Apostolicos
(
that
is
to
sai
)
Apostolik
/
euen
as
the
heretique
papists
do
chalenge
wrongfully
vnto
them
the
name
of
the
sea
Apostolik
and
of
Catholique
.
These
heretiques
wold
alow
none
to
be
of
there
brotherod
/
The
Papists
do
falsly
〈◊〉
to
themselues
the
name
of
Catholique
.
that
had
the
vse
of
there
wyues
:
wherin
our
popishe
priestes
ioyn
with
them
aswell
in
deed
throughly
/
as
a
part
in
name
/
for
that
they
will
suffer
none
to
be
priests
after
there
order
onles
he
vtterly
renounce
mariadge
.
Catholique
And
like
as
this
sect
of
Apostolici
,
had
nothing
els
of
the
Apostles
/
but
the
vsurped
name
/
so
haue
our
Papists
not
one
iote
of
Catholi●ques
/
In
breuiculo
collationum
cum
Donatistis
/
in
collatiōe
iij.
diei
saving
the
only
vsurped
name
.
But
in
that
they
wil
be
calid
Catholiques
/
The
Papists
agree
also
with
the
heretiques
/
named
Donatistes
,
for
the
Donatstes
in
any
wyse
wold
be
callid
Catholiques
/
as
S.
Austen
witnesseth
.
I
maruayle
why
the
Papists
will
not
rather
be
callid
Apostolici
seyng
all
there
hold
/
The
Dōatists
wold
be
callid
Catholiques
.
is
apon
the
Apostle
Peter
/
as
they
pretend
/
and
apon
the
sea
Apostolicall
?
Yt
may
be
that
they
fear
lest
the
vse
of
the
name
so
playnly
/
might
/
●ause
the
peple
to
perceaue
Peters
ene●y
/
ij
.
Thess.
ij
.
sitting
in
Peters
chayer
bragging
●imself
to
be
God
/
But
what
auayleth
it
●he
Papists
to
folow
Peter
in
place
whē●hey
folow
Iudas
in
lyfe
▪
The
Arrians
also
vsurpid
the
name
Catholique
.
The
Arrians
also
callid
themselues
only
/
Catholique
/
and
●here
aduersaries
/
by
the
proper
names
●f
those
lerned
men
whiche
by
there
gre●t
knowledge
in
diuinitie
/
and
cunning
●id
most
to
ther
ouerthrow
.
So
they
cal●d
some
Athanasians
,
some
Ioannitas
,
some
●hrisostomians
/
and
some
Ambrosians
:
lyke
●s
the
popishe
heretiques
at
this
day
/
cal
●he
trew
professors
of
Gods
word
:
So●e
Lutherians
,
/
Catholique
is
almost
become
the
n●me
of
Christs
enemies
.
some
Zwinglians
/
some
Oe●lampadians
:
but
themselues
only
Catholi●ues
/
&
Orthodox
:
So
may
yow
see
that
Ca●holique
is
almost
become
the
name
of
●hrists
enemies
/
and
(
heretique
)
of
his
●rends
.
Moreouer
this
secte
named
Apo●●olici
,
wold
possesse
nothing
as
proper
/
Apostolici
Li●ewise
amongst
the
Papists
the
monks
/
●●yars
/
chanons
/
nonnes
/
etc.
refusing
the
●ropertie
of
things
/
Aug.
de
〈◊〉
.
The
Papists
agre
with
the
heretiques
named
Pattalorinchite
.
declare
playnly
that
●●ese
heretiques
and
they
/
haue
both
but
〈◊〉
rule
.
Saint
Austen
also
maketh
●ention
of
a
sort
of
heretiques
whom
he
cal●●th
Pattalorinchitas
.
Who
were
so
studiose
〈◊〉
keping
sylence
/
that
they
stoppid
there
mouth
and
nose
with
there
hands
and
there
fingers
/
alledging
the
scriptures
for
there
defense
.
Posui
ori
meo
custodiam
I
haue
put
a
custody
to
my
mouth
/
meaning
the
custody
to
be
there
fingers
.
These
the
Carthusians
do
folow
/
&
the
monks
of
the
order
of
Saint
Benet
and
the
most
of
the
cloysterers
/
when
they
kepe
there
cloyster
/
And
the
popishe
priests
be
prescrybed
to
make
a
pause
of
sylence
in
there
Memento
.
And
because
these
heretiques
did
talk
/
and
vtter
there
mynds
/
not
with
there
tonge
(
for
feare
they
should
breake
sylence
)
dactilorinchitae
possunt
euidentius
appellari
,
they
may
better
be
called
Dactilorinchitae
saith
S.
Austen
/
Blaspheming
Silence
in
Cloysters
.
But
in
the
arte
of
talking
with
the
fingers
/
the
popish
cloysteres
/
though
they
hold
there
tong
as
Dactilorinchitae
did
/
they
be
so
cunning
/
that
they
will
swear
/
curse
/
chyde
/
&
tell
long
proces
with
there
fingers
.
Wherfore
they
so
ioyn
with
these
heretiques
in
keping
sylence
/
and
so
passe
them
in
talking
that
me
thinketh
men
shall
do
them
wronge
if
they
geue
them
not
also
the
name
of
these
heretiques
/
for
the
one
wherby
S
Austen
sayth
they
were
named
/
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
blasphemers
with
there
fingers
)
for
the
other
.
And
also
the
old
aunceant
and
rank
heretiques
Sabellius
,
Samosatenus
,
Photinus
,
Nestorius
,
&
Eutiches
,
Sondry
old
heretiques
which
agree
with
the
Papists
in
opinion
.
holde
opinion
of
Christ
/
that
he
was
not
Gods
sonne
in
deed
/
but
in
name
only
:
And
I
pray
you
wherin
differ
the
sect
of
the
Papists
from
this
Heresy
?
The
Papists
grant
in
word
/
with
there
Tong
/
and
lyppes
/
that
Christ
is
our
sauior
and
redemer
.
but
in
deed
(
that
is
to
say
in
the
effect
)
they
annex
to
Christ
/
such
a
condicion
/
The
Papists
tread
doun
Christ
/
and
set
vp
themselues
.
that
by
the
meanes
therof
/
Christ
is
excludid
from
the
only
thanks
For
they
hold
that
the
forgeuenes
of
our
sinne
/
and
Gods
fauor
is
not
bought
with
Christs
blud
only
:
but
with
gold
and
siluer
/
geuen
for
pardons
/
and
masses
/
with
ceremonies
/
The
new
Christ
or
redimer
of
the
Papists
.
and
rytes
/
with
fasting
and
honger
/
with
inuocating
of
Saints
/
and
worshiping
of
ymages
/
with
abstinence
from
mariadge
/
and
goyng
wolworth
/
with
wicked
vowes
/
and
obseruing
of
such
religions
as
they
of
there
owne
brayne
/
with
out
Gods
word
haue
deuisid
.
All
whiche
trū●pery
haue
ther
meryte
apoynted
by
the
pope
/
without
whose
authoritie
they
hold
opinion
/
that
neither
these
nor
Christ
himself
can
profet
any
man
:
And
what
is
this
ells
/
then
in
word
to
confesse
Christ
and
to
denye
him
in
deed
as
Sabellius
,
and
these
other
fornamed
naughtipaks
did
?
Nestorius
the
heretique
.
And
somwhat
to
speake
speacilly
of
Nestorius
/
the
virgin
priest
/
and
bushop
of
Constantinople
/
about
424.
yere
after
Christ
:
The
deuell
stirrid
him
vp
(
as
the
Aunceant
Greek
Doctor
Theodoretus
wryeth
in
his
4.
book
Heret
.
fabu
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Theodoret
de
Hereticis
fab.
lib.
4.
(
that
is
)
to
troub●le
the
simplenes
of
our
faith
/
which
i●
vo●d
of
all
craft
/
with
subtill
Sophismes
.
And
what
els
doth
the
Pope
/
and
all
the
cannon
lawyers
/
and
the
schole
Doctors
and
the
rest
of
the
sectaries
of
that
heresy
/
than
darken
and
obscure
with
there
vayn
Sophistry
/
Nestorius
callid
himself
Orthodox
.
the
playn
and
simple
sence
of
the
blessed
word
of
God
?
He
saith
further
of
Nestorius
that
he
couerid
himself
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
that
is
)
vnder
the
color
and
cloak
of
the
name
(
Orthodox
)
And
doth
not
D.
Gardiner
the
like
in
his
hotch
potch
book
set
out
vnder
the
name
of
Marcus
Antonius
?
D.
Steph
Gardyner
was
a
f●ayd
to
put
his
name
to
M
Antonius
because
he
can
not
iustify
the
doctrine
onles
he
him self
be
iudge
.
Where
although
he
hyde
his
owne
name
throughout
the
bok
vsurping
the
name
of
Orthodox
/
as
Nestorius
did
/
yet
may
the
reader
easely
perceaue
/
by
his
feare
/
to
declare
his
name
that
he
wold
rather
haue
recantid
twis●
more
/
than
to
haue
burned
once
/
though
he
were
suer
that
for
religion
no
man
was
/
nor
should
be
put
to
death
in
king
Edwards
dayes
onles
he
denied
some
express
Article
of
our
crede
.
But
now
bludshedinge
declareth
of
what
spirit
the
Papists
be
/
how
they
esteme
and
loue
sacrifice
and
death
better
then
merci
.
Theodoret
wrot
against
Nestorius
.
The
same
Theodoret
also
sayd
of
Nestorius
(
besids
the
disclosing
of
his
heresies
)
that
he
sought
the
fauor
of
the
peple
with
crouching
in
a
blak
countenance
/
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
that
is
/
hunting
and
desyring
to
be
estemed
a
chast
lyuer
/
by
reason
of
the
palenes
of
his
countinance
:
And
doe
not
the
most
parte
/
Nestorius
couerid
his
hypocrisy
with
supersti●iose
apa●ell
as
the
Papists
doe
.
yea
&
chefely
the
most
notid
for
holines
/
of
your
monks
fryers
and
dissembling
wyueles
priests
/
etc.
doe
the
like
?
will
you
know
what
manor
of
man
Ne●torius
the
Heretique
was
?
look
apon
a
popishe
monk
or
fryer
/
and
ye
see
his
lyuely
ymage
?
Nay
but
you
will
say
small
faith
is
to
be
geuen
to
Theodoret
●or
D.
Gardiner
in
his
bok
against
my
lord
of
Canterbery
sayth
he
was
suspectid
to
be
a
Nestorian
/
And
D.
Watson
in
the
conuocation
house
in
the
hearing
of
fyue
hundreth
peple
sayd
that
he
●s
a
Nestorian
To
this
ye
see
Theodoret
answereth
for
himself
/
D.
watson
belyed
Theod.
inthe
conuocati●n
house
openly
.
condemning
them
both
/
for
slaunderose
lyers
/
with
his
large
and
earnest
wrytinge
against
Nestorius
But
what
remedy
when
the
Papists
/
by
euident
trueth
haue
the
flat
ouerthrow
/
they
must
needs
defend
them selues
with
lyes
/
for
these
be
so
stubburn
that
it
is
lyk
they
wold
rather
deny
God
then
rekant
onles
the
feare
of
death
should
examen
them
/
for
then
wold
they
not
geue
place
to
the
weather
cok
in
readines
of
tourninge
.
Aug.
de
heresibus
.
S.
Austen
also
with
other
/
maketh
mention
of
a
sect
of
Heretiques
/
which
were
callid
Heracleonitae
/
The
comparison
of
the
Papists
with
the
heretiques
named
Heracleōite
who
vsid
a
superstition
in
the
buriall
of
the
dead
/
condempned
in
the
church
of
God
.
And
of
them
he
saith
:
feru●●tur
autem
suos
mor●entes
nouo
modo
quasi
redime●re
,
id
est
per
oleum
,
balsamum
,
&
aquam
,
&
inuocationes
quas
Hebraicis
uerbis
dicunt
super
capit●
eorum
:
Yt
is
reported
of
them
(
saith
S.
Aust●
that
they
haue
a
new
kynde
of
redemption
for
such
as
dye
amongst
them
which
is
done
with
oyle
/
balsam
/
&
water
/
and
by
certein
inuocations
&
praiers
that
they
say
ouer
the
heads
of
the
dead
with
Hebrew
words
.
Yf
S.
Austen
were
alyue
at
thes●
daies
/
The
burial
of
the
dead
amongst
t●ese
▪
Heretiques
and
〈◊〉
Papists
agree●●
.
&
saw
what
a
work
the
popishe
sec●
make
about
the
burieng
of
there
dead
●
with
there
Oyling
Perfūing
Sensing
&
sprinkelling
of
there
coniured
water
/
and
with
there
mumbling
/
and
pattering
of
words
/
which
the
peple
vnderstand
no
better
then
hebrew
/
Think
you
not
he
wold
iudge
the
Papists
to
be
as
mad
as
the
Heracleonits
?
The
fashion
of
cūly
burieng
the
dead
/
was
godly
setfurth
in
the
last
bok
of
common
prayer
made
in
king
Edwards
dayes
/
aswell
for
the
reuerent
vsing
of
the
dead
corps
/
as
for
the
consolation
and
edifieng
of
the
congregation
present
.
The
vnnecessarie
cure
of
the
dead
/
was
by
speciall
commandiment
forbidden
to
priests
in
the
old
Testament
.
Nu.
6.
And
Christ
himself
forbad
his
disciples
to
truble
themselues
with
that
care
.
Math.
8.
And
yet
is
there
no
one
thing
more
regardid
in
the
papacie
/
and
no
maruaile
/
Luc.
9.
so
greet
lucre
and
gayn
hanging
apon
it
.
Tertullianus
lib.
4.
contra
Marcionem
Nu.
6.
How
be
it
Tertul.
in
his
fourth
book
against
Martion
semeth
to
proue
aswell
/
by
the
vj.
Cap.
of
Leuit.
as
by
the
9.
of
Luk.
that
a
priest
ought
not
to
cum
to
them
that
be
dead
/
no
thought
it
were
his
father
/
his
mother
/
or
his
brother
/
because
priests
haue
some
agreement
with
the
study
of
the
Nazares
for
the
〈◊〉
of
the
kingdom
of
God
The
papists
ha●e
brought
a
nomber
of
o●her
〈…〉
out
of
the
old
Testament
/
as
a
〈◊〉
/
vestments
/
m●tare
altars
/
etc.
sauing
that
priests
wyues
they
left
behynde
them
/
which
were
alowed
by
Gods
word
in
the
old
Testament
not
as
a
ceremony
/
The
God
that
the
papists
loke
apon
is
Gayn
.
but
as
a
thing
necessary
/
And
in
stead
of
them
they
haue
recompensed
themselues
/
with
diligence
in
oyling
/
anoynting
/
sensing
and
other
ceremonies
about
the
dead
.
And
no
small
profet
hangeth
apon
these
two
pointes
.
For
lak
of
wyues
increaseth
there
estimation
in
the
sight
of
the
ignor●●
.
And
there
paines
about
the
dead
increaseth
there
purse
and
vpholdeth
there
deuisid
purgatory
/
with
no
small
gayn
.
Wherfore
they
had
rather
agre
in
heresie
with
the
Heraclionits
a
thousand
tymes
/
then
they
wold
either
haue
wy●es
or
lose
buriall
commodities
.
The
Eunomians
and
the
Papists
comparid
together
.
Sozo
menus
li.
vj.ca.xxvj
.
Brefenes
that
I
study
for
will
not
suffer
me
to
compare
/
the
Eunomians
with
the
Papists
in
so
many
things
as
I
might
/
but
this
one
thing
I
may
not
passe
ouer
.
They
persuaded
there
disciples
that
no
sin
should
hurt
them
/
that
were
partakers
of
ther
misteries
:
And
do
not
the
Papists
say
that
he
shall
not
be
dampned
that
is
buried
in
S.
Frances
coat
?
Stella
clericor●m
.
And
do
not
some
of
them
hold
that
a
priest
shall
not
be
dampned
because
he
maketh
his
maker
?
And
that
temptation
shall
not
ouerthrow
them
which
be
enterid
in
to
this
or
that
kynde
of
order
?
Now
forasmuch
as
the
Papists
do
teach
the
se●fsame
doctrine
with
the
Eunomians
how
shall
we
dout
of
there
agreement
otherwyse
?
The
secte
of
heretiques
that
were
callid
Euch●tae
or
Psalliani
of
whom
Epiphanius
maketh
mention
contra
Massili●●os
,
Euchitae
.
and
Saint
Austen
de
haeresibus
who
for
mumbling
vp
of
ther
long
prayers
were
callid
the
praing
heretiques
(
for
so
soundeth
the
Greek
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
they
wold
neauer
cease
praying
and
singing
of
Psalmes
day
and
night
.
And
so
much
they
gaue
them selues
to
prayer
that
they
thought
themselues
bound
to
doe
nothing
ells
:
Not
to
gett
there
liuing
with
the
sweat
of
there
browes
/
Not
to
truble
themselues
with
any
office
that
concerned
the
commōwel●h
/
Not
to
study
or
to
put
ther
hand
to
any
kynd
of
labor
:
But
to
lyue
in
continuall
ydelnes
/
in
only
eating
/
drinking
/
sleaping
/
and
praying
.
Of
whom
also
thus
wryteth
the
aunceant
Greek
author
/
Euchite
callid
themselues
spirituall
men
.
Theodoret
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Theodoretus
li.
iiij
.
de
hereticis
fabulis
.
The
English
wherof
is
this
.
And
the
miserable
wretches
being
/
deceauid
/
geue
themselues
to
no
kinde
of
w●rk
for
they
call
themselues
spirituall
men
.
But
geuing
themselues
to
praying
/
thei
slepe
the
most
parte
of
the
day
.
The
papists
and
the
heretiques
callid
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
comparid
together
.
I
pray
the
gentle
Reader
may
not
a
man
see
the
lyfe
of
monks
friers
chanons
etc.
yea
and
of
these
priests
/
whom
the
pope
compelleth
to
be
virgins
against
there
will
/
in
Cathedrall
churches
/
and
els
where
agre
with
the
doings
of
these
heretiques
?
what
other
accompt
can
the
most
of
the
popes
creatures
make
of
there
life
/
then
might
these
Heretiques
?
Donatistae
The
Donatistes
and
the
Priscillianistes
,
were
folowers
the
one
of
Manicheus
and
Gnostici
and
the
other
of
the
Arrians
and
Cathari
.
wherfore
there
opininions
be
somwhat
before
touched
.
S.
Austen
de
heresibus
.
Yet
this
one
thing
I
can
not
omit
which
S.
Austen
and
other
do
note
of
the
Priscillianistes
the
spanishe
heretiques
.
This
saying
(
saith
he
)
is
alowed
&
commendid
amongst
them
:
Priscillianistes
the
spanishe
heretiques
.
Iura
periura
secretum
prodere
noli
:
swere
and
forswere
and
vtter
no
secrets
.
Oh
how
wel
this
rule
is
obserued
of
the
Papists
.
This
is
such
a
maxime
amongst
them
/
that
almost
all
there
fetches
and
practises
against
Christ
/
be
compassed
with
periury
.
Perimy
amongst
the
Papists
is
lawful
-
I
wold
faine
learn
an
answer
to
this
question
/
how
many
Papists
be
there
this
day
in
England
/
being
born
in
England
that
were
not
either
trayters
to
there
prince
king
Henry
the
VIII
.
or
els
periurid
apon
the
holy
Euangelists
?
Our
Doctrine
whiche
is
taught
by
the
scriptures
of
God
&
was
confirmed
with
the
sheding
of
Christs
blud
apon
the
Crosse
/
is
blasphemosly
reportid
by
Martin
&
his
fellowes
/
in
the
last
end
of
the
first
Chap.
of
his
book
to
haue
his
beginning
of
lechory
/
and
to
end
in
Sedicion
and
treason
/
which
saying
is
so
maliciose
/
that
it
wold
styrre
any
trew
and
earnest
fauorer
eyther
of
Gods
word
/
or
of
the
realme
/
if
it
had
not
been
vtterid
by
the
pen
af
a
periurid
traytor
:
what
man
can
be
dum
/
whan
he
seeth
trew
men
falsly
accusid
/
of
heresie
/
sedition
and
treason
/
by
a
boke
set
out
in
prynt
?
Yea
by
a
book
dedicatid
to
the
Queen
herself
?
But
wryte
on
and
spare
not
/
God
be
praised
we
haue
not
only
spunges
to
put
out
that
ye
wryte
/
but
we
haue
also
pencils
to
paynt
yow
in
your
colors
:
and
be
yow
well
asuerid
the
world
shall
see
(
God
willing
)
ye
haue
made
a
smoke
wherwith
to
put
out
your
own
eyes
.
Of
the
genealogie
of
the
popish
heresy
.
The
Genealogy
of
popry
is
not
vnknowen
to
the
world
/
&
that
it
might
the
better
be
knowen
/
I
turned
a
tragedy
into
the
Englishe
tonge
which
was
first
written
by
the
excellent
learned
father
Bernhardinus
Ochinus
Senensis
&
did
cause
it
to
be
printed
/
where
it
is
shewed
by
a
continual
discourse
/
euen
from
the
beginninge
how
the
popes
authoritie
first
began
with
flattery
/
fflatte●y
Ignoraunce
Superstition
lyeng
and
Sufferance
haue
made
the
pope
a
God
.
and
waxed
stronge
by
ignoraunce
/
and
superstition
of
Princes
/
and
how
in
tyme
sufferance
/
made
the
popes
Traytors
/
wherby
they
toke
vpon
them
suche
boldnes
that
being
before
but
the
Emperors
chaplens
they
challendgid
to
be
the
Emperors
masters
.
In
so
much
that
Hildebrand
a
pope
of
Rome
and
first
a
monk
/
Gregorie
the
.vij.
pope
of
Rome
made
the
Empereour
stand
〈◊〉
forte
iij.
dayes
in
f●ost
and
snow
without
dore
A.
g●od
lesson
for
the
clergy
how
they
shall
kepe
lay
mens
neks
vnder
ther
gyedell·
otherwise
named
Gregorius
.7
.
was
neither
ashamed
nor
afraid
to
force
Henry
the
fourth
(
than
being
Emperor
)
to
stand
3
dayes
/
barfote
/
in
the
frosty
tyme
of
winter
/
without
dore
/
and
wold
not
suffer
the
Emperor
/
to
be
admitted
to
his
presence
.
This
treason
of
the
popes
was
allway
vpholdid
and
defendid
/
by
periure
/
hypocrisie
/
idolatrie
/
&
a
continuall
forge
of
lyeng
/
all
which
abhominations
/
being
once
entrid
into
the
church
of
Rome
/
haue
not
seuerid
themselues
from
the
beginning
/
but
kepe
together
/
not
only
in
the
pope
/
but
in
al
papists
to
this
day
.
And
for
a
more
large
profe
of
the
continuance
of
periury
emong
the
Papists
/
if
it
may
please
you
to
read
a
pece
of
there
doings
/
in
the
popish
generall
counsell
at
Constance
/
ye
shall
affirme
my
saying
to
be
trueth
.
Ih●n
Hus
and
Hier●m
of
Praga
were
〈◊〉
sid
●y
the
counsell
to
cum
●afe
and
go
●efe
/
and
yet
were
they
c●ntra●●
to
the
fa●th/ta●●n
and
burned
.
Yt
may
please
yow
to
vnderstand
/
that
the
worthy
Martyrs
of
Iesus
Christ
Ioan.
Huss
and
Hier.
a
Praga
,
were
callid
to
this
generall
counsell
and
fayth
was
made
to
them
that
by
safe
conduct
/
they
should
cum
safe
/
and
return
safe
where
yow
se
/
the
first
point
is
of
the
spanish
Heretiques
/
that
is
to
say
(
Iura
)
swere
.
But
when
the
papists
had
once
caught
them
/
they
brak
promes
with
them
/
and
wold
not
suffer
them
to
departe
/
but
like
false
murderers
burned
them
/
Lo
there
is
(
periura
)
forswere
.
Yet
lest
they
shuld
seem
to
do
any
thing
wherin
all
there
sect
did
not
consent
(
establishing
this
practise
of
the
Priscillianistes
)
they
made
this
Antichristian
law
/
in
the
19
seszion
.
Concilium
Constantiense
ses●ione
xix
.
Praesens
sancta
synodus
,
ex
quouis
saluo
conductu
,
per
Imperatorem
,
Reges
&
alies
seculi
principes
,
haereticis
,
uel
de
haeresi
diffamatis
,
Putantes
eos
sic
de
suis
err●ri●us
reuocare
quccunque
uinculo
se
astrinxerint
conc●sso
,
nullum
fidei
Catholicae
,
uel
Iurisdictioni
Ecclesiasticae
praeiudicium
generari
,
uel
impedimentum
praestari
posse
seu
debe●e
declarat
,
quo
minus
dicto
saluo
conducto
non
o●stante
,
lic●at
iudici
compe●enti
&
ecclesiastico
,
de
huiusmodi
personarum
erroribus
inquirere
,
&
alias
contra
cos
debite
procedere
,
eosdemque
punire
,
quantum
iustitia
suadebit
,
si
suos
errores
reuocare
pertinaciter
recusauerint
,
etiam
si
saluo
conducto
confisi
ad
locum
uenerint
iudicij
,
alias
uero
non
uenturi
,
nec
sic
promittentem
,
cum
alias
fecerit
quod
in
ipso
erat
,
ex
hoc
in
aliquo
remansisse
obligatum
.
The
English
wherof
is
this
.
This
present
holy
counsell
/
doth
publish
and
declare
/
The
popishe
councell
of
Constance
maketh
periury
lawful
●y
a
law
/
iudge
whether
the
holy
gost
were
ther
or
not
.
that
there
can
no
preiudicie
hurt
or
hinderance
cum
to
the
Catholique
faith
/
or
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
/
by
reason
of
any
safe
conduct
/
grantid
by
the
emperor
/
by
kings
or
other
princes
of
the
earth
/
to
ani
which
either
be
heretiques
or
diffācd
of
heresi
/
for
what
promes
or
bond
soeuer
the
same
princes
haue
made
vnto
them
(
ther
safe
conduct
not
withstanding
)
it
is
lawfull
to
any
competent
Ecclesiasticall
iudge
/
to
enquier
of
the
errors
/
yea
although
they
cum
to
the
place
of
iudgement
/
trusting
apon
there
safe
conduct
/
so
that
otherwise
/
they
wold
not
haue
cum
/
Neither
is
he
that
maketh
such
promes
/
any
whit
bound
to
perform
it
/
if
he
haue
donne
tha●
/
that
in
him
lay
otherwise
.
By
this
wicked
decree
of
of
Generall
Counsell
thow
maist
aswel
see
/
the
error
of
a
generall
counsell
/
as
the
error
of
the
Priscilliāists
(
though
not
by
expresse
name
/
The
practise
of
this
popish
general
councell
and
the
doctrin
of
the
Priscillianis●s
agree
.
A
generall
counsell
doth
erre
.
Iouinian
and
the
Papists
comparid
together
.
yet
in
deed
)
confirmed
amongst
the
Papists
/
which
by
Saint
Austen
Irene
Epiphanius
.
Theodoret.
&c.
is
in
these
heretiques
most
worthily
condempned
.
Saint
Hierom.
calleth
Iouinian
the
Epicure
of
the
Christians
.
Whom
he
so
iudgeth
because
of
his
wordly
pleasures
/
and
voluptuose
lyfe
.
But
was
there
euer
such
voluptuose
swynes
as
the
pope
and
his
creatures
be
?
loke
apon
there
fare
/
there
apparell
/
ther
houses
/
their
moyles
/
there
whores
/
there
boyes
/
there
traynes
of
ruffians
/
ther
dailie
carding
/
dising
/
swering
facing
/
pouling
/
theuing
/
&
such
lyke
abhominations
/
continewed
and
maintained
in
there
houses
.
Consider
the
daylie
prouisions
/
made
to
mayntayne
there
gluttonny
/
to
continew
there
pryde
/
to
enlarge
there
pleasures
:
and
Iouinian
shal
be
counted
but
a
counterfect
epicure
to
the
most
parte
of
these
lordly
creatures
of
the
popes
generation
.
These
opinions
of
the
Eustachians
be
To.
con
.
gen.
1.
p.
287.
Neither
Epicurus
/
nor
Aristippus
/
nor
Sardanapalus
/
neuer
sought
moe
means
/
for
belly
far●
/
and
wordly
pleasures
then
haue
these
holy
fathers
/
The
agrement
of
the
Papists
with
the
heretiques
named
Eustachiani
.
who
vnd
the
color
of
(
holy
)
and
(
ffather
)
fill
Christendom
ful
of
the
wiked
children
of
the
deuel
.
We
read
also
of
a
cert●in
sect
of
Heretiques
who
were
callid
of
some
Eustathians
/
and
of
other
Som
Eustachians
in
the
tyme
of
the
Councel
holden
at
Gangris
in
Paphlagonia
about
the
yere
of
our
lord
324
And
these
heretiques
had
sondry
vsages
/
27.
q.
2
decret.
ex
Grego.
in
reg●stro
et
caetera
and
held
diuerse
opinions
/
which
be
in
these
daies
alowed
and
mayntayned
by
the
Papists
.
First
/
they
persuadid
the
peple
to
leaue
the
yoke
of
matrimony
/
&
to
professe
abstinence
from
mariadge
.
The
Papists
teach
the
lawfulnes
herof
and
the
necessitie
also
of
the
obseruation
of
it
when
it
is
don
/
in
sondry
places
of
there
deuelish
cannon
law
.
The
preface
of
this
counsell
also
sayth
of
these
Heretiques
.
Vestibus
communibus
spretis
,
nouos
etiam
,
&
insolitos
habitus
assumpsisse
(
that
is
)
that
they
did
refuse
to
weare
the
vsuall
garments
&
did
put
apon
them
garments
of
strange
fashions
And
I
pray
you
do
not
your
popish
monks
/
fryers
/
chanons
/
nones
/
Anchors
/
hermets
/
priests
/
abbats
/
priors
/
bushopes
/
cardinals
/
yea
and
the
pope
him self
the
head
of
this
hereticall
sect
/
doe
the
lyke
?
And
such
a
desier
haue
the
monks
/
fryers
etc.
to
varry
from
the
common
sort
of
peple
in
apparell
/
that
they
can
not
agree
among
themselues
which
is
best
for
there
purpose
/
wherin
they
may
most
easely
fayne
holynes
/
and
deceaue
the
peple
And
therfore
haue
they
asmany
colors
&
fashions
of
apparell
/
Gangren
cons.
ca.
xij
.
and
strange
kynds
of
disgysing
themselues
with
shauings
/
and
otherwyse
/
as
they
haue
diuersities
of
there
religions
/
which
be
almost
infinit
.
What
is
this
els
but
to
renyne
againe
the
strange
behauior
of
these
Heretiques
the
Eustachians
condempned
as
appereth
in
the
old
counsell
holden
so
mani
yeres
agon
?
Moreouer
the
same
counsell
sayth
of
these
heretiques
thus
.
Primitias
quoque
fructuum
,
&
oblationes
eorum
,
quas
ueterum
institutio
,
ecclesijs
tribuit
,
sibimet
uendicasse
,
id
est
,
propria
ratiocinatione
doctrinae
,
tanquam
sanctis
sibi
eas
offerri
dare
,
apud
se
,
&
inter
se
dispensandas
(
that
is
)
Moreouer
the
first
fruts
and
offerings
of
the
people
which
by
the
old
institution
of
the
elders
and
fathers
were
appointed
to
the
congregacions
:
The
first
f●uts
for
liuing
be
not
vnhonest
/
but
when
it
is
challendged
vnder
the
name
of
holynes
.
the
same
did
they
chalendge
to
themselues
/
&
that
in
consideration
of
there
learning
&
holynes
these
things
ought
to
be
offirid
vnto
them
/
and
distributid
amongest
them
as
to
men
that
were
holy
.
Now
consider
good
reader
wheather
the
popish
priests
take
the
t●thes
of
the
peple
/
and
conuert
them
to
there
own
vse
/
not
only
taking
/
that
is
necessary
and
and
sufficient
to
feed
&
cloth
themselues
/
and
conuenient
famelie
/
but
also
to
mayntayne
there
Epicurishe
pompe
/
as
I
haue
before
declarid
/
comparing
them
with
Iouinian
.
And
I
report
me
to
thee
all
so
wheather
they
chalendge
not
(
as
the
other
rank
heretiques
the
Eustachians
did
)
these
tythes
vnder
the
name
of
dutie
to
the
holy
church
/
calling
themselues
(
holy
)
and
that
therfore
these
things
should
belong
vnto
them
/
as
these
heretiques
the
Eustachians
did
?
Fourthly
yf
a
seruant
myndid
to
enter
there
religion
/
and
to
take
there
habite
apon
him
/
he
might
abyde
in
there
clokid
religion
/
in
dispite
of
his
master
.
And
what
?
se
yow
not
the
selfsame
in
practise
/
and
alowed
for
godlines
among
the
Papists
.
Many
of
there
women
/
did
clypp
there
heare
vnder
a
pretense
of
holynes
:
And
do
not
the
popish
nones
thesame
?
Carnium
cibos
●anquam
illicitos
reputabant
,
They
iudged
fleshmeat
/
as
a
thing
vnlawful
?
So
do
the
Papists
at
sondry
tymes
by
them
appointid
.
Moreouer
Presbyteros
qui
Matrimonia
contraxerunt
sperni
debere
dicunt
(
that
is
)
They
say
/
that
that
such
prests
as
haue
contractid
matrimonie
ought
to
be
contempned
.
Behold
good
reader
it
is
an
heresie
of
the
Eustachians
to
contempne
a
maried
Priest
.
It
is
an
heresie
of
the
Eustach●●ans
to
condempne
a
maried
prest
in
the
furs●
tom.
of
the
generall
counseles
287.
leaf
.
And
therfore
did
the
same
counsell
excom̄unicat
all
those
that
refusid
to
receaue
the
Sacrament
ministrid
at
a
Maried
Priests
hands
.
These
horrible
Errors
/
heresies
/
&
blasphemies
against
God
/
the
lerned
of
Christendom
/
continewingly
fiue
hundreth
yere
after
Christ
condempned
&
destroied
.
Which
you
see
/
by
our
new
popish
heretiques
/
reuokid
/
reuiuid
/
mayntayned
and
defended
.
The
papists
be
vsurpers
of
the
names
of
Catolik
and
Orthodox
as
Nestorius
and
the
Donatists
were
and
of
the
church
etc
And
yet
will
they
haue
the
name
of
holy
/
of
Catholik
/
of
Orthodox
/
as
the
Eustachians
as
Nestorius
&
the
Dōatists
wold
&
of
the
church
/
yea
&
that
of
suche
a
church
as
can
not
erre
.
And
there
aduersaries
/
must
be
callid
sediciose
heretiques
/
schismatiques
/
theues
&
traytors
.
Thus
turn
they
althings
quyte
vpsydoune
/
light
they
cal
darknes
/
&
darknes
light
/
euell
good
and
good
euell
.
Wherfore
it
behoueth
all
men
of
God
/
manfulli
and
without
feare
to
bend
themselues
against
these
rank
heretiques
and
enemies
of
God
:
and
to
call
apon
allmightie
God
with
earnest
/
feruent
/
and
hartie
praier
that
he
will
of
his
infinit
goodnes
and
mercy
throw
do●
Antichrist
of
Rome
the
head
of
there
sect
with
all
this
shauen
sectaries
&
〈◊〉
trumpery
/
And
purge
his
church
of
these
rotten
&
hereticall
members
.
That
his
l●uely
word
/
may
haue
free
passage
amonge
his
peple
/
wherby
his
chosen
flock
dispersid
/
mai
be
gatherid
together
to
the
magnifieng
of
his
holy
name
/
and
the
eternall
comfort
of
his
afflictid
people
.
Yt
were
to
long
a
matter
/
to
compare
the
Papists
with
all
the
rest
of
the
heretiks
/
and
requyreth
rather
a
speciall
treatise
where
th●●hing
might
be
amplified
as
it
is
worthy
:
then
〈◊〉
to
be
touched
as
ye
see
〈◊〉
hath
caused
me
for
my
defence
.
Yf
in
this
point
I
haue
wrytten
any
thing
that
pleaseth
thee
(
good
reader
)
I
pray
the
geue
God
the
thanks
and
also
to
render
to
Martin
and
his
fellowes
ther
deseruid
thanks
likewise
/
Occasion
bredeth
talk
.
who
haue
pricked
me
to
proue
what
I
could
say
when
they
callid
me
heretique
.
Somwhat
ye
see
my
pen
by
Gods
help
hath
brought
forth
.
And
if
Martin
and
his
fellowes
continew
ther
talk
/
thei
may
chaunce
to
here
more
/
that
shal
be
as
pleasant
to
them
as
this
/
if
there
doings
be
worth
the
answer
.
I
haue
pen
/
ink
/
paper
and
quietnes
God
be
praisid
enough
all
which
they
haue
aswell
as
I
/
But
one
thing
I
haue
on
my
syde
that
they
haue
not
/
which
is
a
comfort
to
me
/
and
truble
to
them
/
and
that
is
/
Trueth
.
The
Papists
build
not
vpon
Gods
word
.
Trueth
I
say
is
on
my
side
/
as
it
is
plaine
by
my
profes
/
not
groundid
apon
things
that
may
erre
and
deceaue
(
as
may
traditions
and
doctrines
of
man
/
wherapon
the
Papists
chefely
ground
themselues
)
but
apon
the
infallible
word
of
God
taught
in
the
old
and
new
Testament
/
by
the
holy
patriarks
/
prophets
/
Apostles
/
and
Christ
/
and
haue
addid
the
testimonies
of
the
most
aunceant
and
godly
Martirs
/
and
fathers
.
From
whom
ye
se
these
heretiques
wanderid
/
euery
man
his
own
wayes
And
ye
see
also
that
the
Papists
/
folow
the
heretiques
/
not
only
one
/
but
many
/
and
that
the
most
notable
heretiques
/
not
only
matchinge
/
but
exceding
them
/
in
many
of
there
own
heresies
and
abhominations
.
Wherof
Christian
reader
as
thow
mayst
be
iudge
/
remembringe
the
discourse
which
I
haue
made
:
so
trust
I
that
if
thy
hart
be
single
/
and
mynde
vncorrupt
/
vpright
/
and
voyd
of
partialitie
/
the
very
iudgement
of
thy
conscience
will
stirre
thy
tong
hereafter
to
name
them
as
they
be
.
The
VII
.
Chapter
.
Martins
notable
and
shameles
lyeng
/
and
falsifienge
of
authors
is
disclosid
/
and
confutid
concludinge
by
his
own
reasons
that
the
Papistes
be
both
Heretiques
and
lechors
/
with
a
declaration
that
the
chefe
old
Heretiques
and
infectors
of
Christendom
with
erroneus
opinions
were
vnmaried
Priests
or
Monks
etc
?
Wherin
Martin
by
his
own
reason
is
prouid
a
lechor
an
heretique
and
a
traytor
.
THis
long
discourse
haue
I
made
to
this
end
(
as
I
haue
/
before
declarid
)
that
it
might
appere
whether
parte
were
heretiques
.
And
seing
I
haue
with
diligent
waying
aswell
by
the
scriptures
as
by
aunc●ant
wryters
(
grounding
my self
apon
the
very
definition
of
an
heretique
)
found
Martin
and
his
fellowes
giltie
with
the
most
rank
heretiques
that
haue
bene
in
the
church
of
god
/
so
that
iustly
thei
can
not
deny
/
but
that
they
haue
the
ouerthrow
I
wil
take
this
as
a
feeld
won
.
And
now
turning
my
pen
agayn
to
Martyn
thus
I
resume
his
maior
from
the
which
apon
necessary
discorse
/
offerid
by
Martins
order
in
this
book
I
haue
so
long
digressid
.
Heresie
and
lechory
sayst
thow
Mar●in
be
commonly
ioyned
together
/
Martyns
own
words
.
and
in
●he
4
leaf
of
thy
book
thow
saist
(
Heresie
●ysseth
not
to
keep
lechory
company
)
wherunto
I
add
this
minor
or
mean
pro●osition
.
But
the
Papists
be
heretiques
(
which
I
haue
at
large
prouid
)
ergo
(
to
●on
Martyn
you
Papists
be
lechors
.
Martyns
reason
turned
against
himself
proueth
the
Papists
both
heretiques
and
lechors
.
Lo
●t
is
often
tymes
seen
/
he
that
wil
be
busy
●urling
stones
at
the
sonne
/
shall
haue
thē●ight
apon
his
own
pate
.
To
what
purpo●e
I
pray
the
diddest
thow
speak
of
Sim.
Magus
,
Basilides
,
Carpocrates
,
and
such
other
heretiques
/
if
it
were
not
to
geue
him
oc●asion
/
that
should
confute
thy
folishnes
/
to
search
how
the
opinions
of
the
Papists
and
ther
agre
together
?
Yf
it
were
to
declare
that
because
they
were
Heretiques
/
they
must
also
be
lechors
:
The
same
induction
being
now
brought
against
the
and
thy
fellowes
/
must
be
no
lesse
hable
to
proue
thee
and
al
other
Papists
●echors
:
seing
they
be
shewed
by
plaine
demonstration
to
be
heretiques
Yf
it
were
to
proue
vs
heretiques
/
because
ye
fayne
vs
with
your
lyeng
tong
to
be
lechors
/
them
shuld
it
folow
/
that
all
whores
of
the
●tewes
/
and
whoremongers
were
heretiques
/
which
I
am
suer
the
Papists
dare
not
say
/
for
feare
of
inquisitio
haereticae
prau●tatis
that
is
now
enterid
into
England
●
like
with
the
Spaniards
to
destroy
the
l●●bertie
of
the
English
nation
/
The
bushops
inquisition
for
heresy
will
vndoe
England
if
it
●e
not
lo●id
to
in
tyme
.
wherby
n●
doubt
shortly
the
noses
of
the
nobiliti●
shal
be
holden
to
the
gryndstone
/
and
th●
necks
of
the
commons
/
tyed
vnder
th●
priests
gyrdels
/
from
which
misery
I
b●●sech
Iesus
Christ
saue
so
many
as
fauo●
from
the
bottom
of
there
hart
Christ
and
the
noble
realm
of
England
.
Amen
.
But
it
may
be
/
that
ye
sought
som
occasion
in
the
beginnīng
of
your
bok
to
d●●uise
a
quarell
by
a
color
of
your
Rhetorik
callid
Canina
facundia
.i.
dogges
eloqu●●ce
/
Martins
weak
kynds
of
reasoning
.
wherby
to
bring
maried
priests
int●
haterid
:
in
alledging
that
the
first
marie●
preests
in
Spayne
/
in
Rome
/
in
ffraunc●
in
Itali
/
and
so
forth
where
ye
will
/
were
heretiques
.
And
yet
if
ye
had
myndid
tha●
profe
/
ye
shuld
haue
named
none
heretiques
/
but
such
as
were
maried
priests
.
But
seing
all
those
heretiques
whom
ye
name
were
vnmaried
/
as
it
is
euiden●
by
there
opinion
condempnig
mariadge
●
your
argument
is
turnid
against
you●
self
/
for
that
they
were
heretiques
/
and
l●●chors
/
as
yow
hold
/
and
vnmaried
virgin
priests
/
as
you
Papists
be
.
And
wha●
●old
ye
conclude
therof
/
if
it
were
trew
?
●old
ye
by
this
/
define
that
all
maried
●riests
be
heretiques
?
That
kind
of
rea●oning
is
not
vnlike
to
this
?
Gen.
4.
The
first
●orn
child
that
Adam
had
was
wicked
/
na●ely
Cayn
.
Gen.
16.
Martins
reason
Confutid
with
the
like
.
The
first
born
child
that
Abra●am
,
had
/
was
wicked
/
namely
Ismaell
/
The
●irst
born
child
that
Isaac
had
/
was
wicked
●amely
Esau.
Ergo
the
first
born
and
el●est
children
of
all
men
be
wicked
.
Or
els
●his
way
.
Sam.
15.
Saull
was
the
first
king
that
●as
chosen
to
rule
Israell
/
and
he
was
●n
euell
man
.
Titus
Liuius
Dec.
1.
lib.
2.
Romulus
the
first
king
in
Rome
/
who
lyke
a
most
trayterose
tyrant
●ylled
his
own
brother
Remus
wherfo●e
he
also
was
an
euell
man
.
The
firstkin●e
in
Spayne
was
a
tyrant
/
Albertus
Cran●
.
li.
iij.
ca.
xxilj
.
〈◊〉
gottor●●
.
that
came
●ut
of
Gothia
.
The
first
king
in
Fraunce
●hat
obtained
any
generall
rule
alone
was
the
Tyrant
Clodoueus
/
which
when
●e
had
ouercum
the
Persians
/
Poli.
in
the
〈◊〉
story
of
England
.
The
〈◊〉
of
the
old
here●●e●
in
sond●y
〈◊〉
were
〈◊〉
priesis
that
pretendid
virginitie
Ep.
lib.
●i
.
occupied
●he
kingdom
of
ffraunce
by
tyranny
.
The
●irst
Emperor
was
Iulius
Caesar
,
who
en●red
by
cyuill
warre
/
treason
/
and
tyran̄y
,
●he
first
king
in
England
that
rayned
a
●on
/
draue
out
the
other
kings
/
and
occu●ied
there
lands
and
posseszions
by
tyran●y
:
will
yow
now
therfore
conclude
that
●ll
kings
be
naughty
men
and
tyrants
?
[
](A09913-e20700-b)1
1
The
first
heretique
that
euer
was
after
Christ
abhorred
the
godly
mariadge
of
Priests
and
kept
a
whore
.
Yf
this
kind
of
reasoning
seem
so
goo●
in
your
sight
▪
then
I
pray
you
harken
t●
this
other
lyke
therunto
.
The
first
heret●●que
that
euer
was
in
all
the
world
afte●
Christs
death
was
Simon
Magus
of
Samari●
who
hauing
not
the
gyft
of
sole
lyfe
/
wol●
not
enter
the
holy
state
of
matrimony
/
bu●
folowing
/
or
rather
beginning
the
popi●●he
kinde
of
chastitie
/
kept
a
harlot
name●
Selene
/
[
](A09913-e20730-b)2
2
The
first
heretique
in
Persia
abhorrid
the
mariadge
of
priests
Aug.
Epistola
lxxiiij
.
Deuterio
CCxliiij
.
after
Christ
.
or
Helena
as
some
do
call
her
▪
The
first
Heretique
that
was
in
Persi●
was
Manes
/
the
first
roote
of
the
heret●ques
callid
Mamcheis
who
lyuid
in
su●●
chastitie
/
as
the
popish
priests
do
/
not
only
refusing
to
marry
himself
/
but
conde●pning
mariadge
in
the
ministers
of
hi●
sect
/
[
](A09913-e20740-b)3
3
The
first
Anabaptist
was
an
vnmaried
priest
whom
they
callid
(
as
Saint
Auste●
Epist.
72.
saith
)
Electos
.
The
first
Anabaptist
in
Rome
was
Nouatus
the
heretik
a●
vnmaried
priest
whose
sect
alowed
no●
mariadge
in
ther
preests
and
denyed
rep●tance
to
offendors
.
[
](A09913-e20770-b)4
4
The
first
heretik
in
spaine
abhorred
mariadges
of
priests
.
The
first
heretik●
that
sprang
in
Spaine
were
the
Priscilliani●stes
/
(
as
Saint
Austen
witnesseth
)
abou●
the
yere
of
our
lord
386
who
so
much
abhorrid
the
mariadge
of
priests
and
of
other
of
there
sect
/
Aug.
de
heret
.
that
they
caused
the
same
practise
which
now
most
shamefull●
is
practised
in
England
(
that
is
to
say
they
causid
to
be
diuorsid
uiros
â
nolentibus
foeminis
,
&
foeminas
,
â
nolentibus
uiris
.i.
men
from
there
vnwilling
wyues
/
[
](A09913-e20810-b)5
5
The
first
notable
heretique
in
in
England
was
a
vnmaried
monk
.
anno
Dom.
400.
and
wyues
from
there
vnwilling
husbands
(
as
Saint
Austen
saith
)
The
author
of
that
sect
was
Priscillianus
an
vnmaried
Bushop
of
Abile
in
Spaine
.
The
first
notable
Heretique
of
England
was
Pellagius
a
monk
/
about
400
yere
after
Christ
/
who
lyued
such
a
single
lyfe
as
the
Papists
now
doe
.
[
](A09913-e20850-b)6
6
The
first
notable
heretik
in
Affrica
was
an
vnmaried
priest
.
And
about
a
hundreth
yere
before
him
The
first
notable
heretique
in
Affrica
was
Arrius
an
vnmaried
priest
of
Alexandria
as
both
Epiphanius
Eusebius
/
and
other
do
witnes
whose
virginitie
was
much
lyk
to
doctor
Westons
sauing
that
Arrius
,
kept
himself
close
/
and
Doctor
westons
knauery
is
knowen
to
all
men
.
[
](A09913-e20920-b)7
7
The
first
notable
heretik
in
Armenia
and
Paphlagonia
was
an
vnmaried
priest
.
The
first
heretiks
in
Paphlagonia
,
and
Armenia
were
Eustachiani
,
whose
chefe
heresie
was
the
condempning
of
priests
mariadge
/
so
that
thei
refusid
to
receaue
the
communion
at
the
hands
of
such
priests
as
were
maried
for
the
which
thinge
they
were
condempn̄ed
as
I
haue
before
declarid
in
the
Councell
holden
at
Gangris
about
the
tyme
of
the
Nicene
Councell
which
was
confirmed
by
the
syxt
synod
in
Trullo
/
Anno.
D.
324.
holden
at
Constantinople
.
And
from
whence
came
the
doctrine
of
Machomet
/
which
now
is
folowed
of
the
Turkes
and
Saracens
/
Sergius
an
vnmaried
monck
was
the
furst
beginner
of
the
Turcks
law
.
and
is
muche
largelyer
spred
abrod
then
is
the
doctrine
of
Christ
?
cam
it
not
from
Sergius
an
vnmaried
monke
/
that
fled
for
his
naughtines
from
Byzans
/
of
whose
leszons
Mahomet
mad
his
Alcoran
?
Heresie
and
lechory
meet
together
in
vnmaried
Priests
.
And
all
heretiques
before
the
tyme
of
Heiuidius
(
if
it
were
trew
as
vow
say
that
Heluidius
were
the
first
maried
priest
in
Christendom
)
were
vnmaried
priests
:
Yet
were
some
of
them
Stupratores
uirginum
,
&
depopulatores
matrimoniorum
rauishers
of
virgins
and
defylers
of
matrimony
as
Saint
Cyprian
wryteth
of
Nouatus
.
S.
Cyprian
lib.
j.
epist.
iij.
Some
liuid
in
luxuria
&
uoluptatibus
as
yow
testifie
of
Carpocrates
,
etc.
now
to
conclude
All
these
of
whom
I
haue
spoken
/
were
priests
/
&
vnmaried
priests
&
heretiques
/
The
sophistical
reasoning
of
the
Papistes
disclosid
/
and
〈◊〉
the
lyke
confu●id
.
ergo
al
your
popish
virgin
priestes
(
if
your
reason
were
good
)
that
marry
not
/
be
heretiks
.
And
now
ye
see
what
ye
haue
won
with
reasoning
ab
inde
finito
ad
uniuersale
.
Which
kynde
of
reasoning
is
commonly
vsed
in
the
logick
of
yow
Papists
.
As
one
speciall
place
amongest
many
other
/
the
reader
shall
fynd
in
Gardiners
bok
against
my
lord
of
Can̄terbery
whiche
appeareth
in
my
sayd
lord
of
Canterberies
bok
in
the
latter
end
of
the
sixt
pagine
wherunto
in
the
latter
ende
of
the
VII
.
pagine
/
S.
Gardiner
.
my
lord
maketh
a
learned
answer
/
open̄yge
to
the
world
Gardiners
vnlearned
kynd
of
reasoninge
.
Yf
now
Martin
/
thow
canst
not
deuyse
some
prety
kynde
of
shift
/
wherby
thow
maist
recant
/
and
make
this
reason
naught
/
thow
hast
shamed
thy self
with
thy
first
Chapter
/
The
some
wherof
standeth
apon
this
point
:
that
heresy
and
lechory
be
commonly
ioyned
together
.
Which
saying
/
thou
prouest
none
otherwise
trew
then
that
the
first
maried
priests
in
some
countryes
were
heretiques
/
and
by
certain
notes
/
etc.
And
like
as
it
is
a
shame
for
the
in
such
a
weighti
matter
/
to
make
such
a
bald
reason
thoughe
thye
grounds
were
trew
:
so
thy
grounds
being
vntrew
thy
rebuk
is
increased
/
for
who
knoweth
not
that
Saint
Peter
was
a
priest
?
and
the
gospell
restifieth
that
he
had
a
wyfe
/
the
Euangelists
say
that
Christ
healid
peters
wyues
mother
of
a
feauer
.
Math.
8.
Luc.
4.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
lib.
7.
Clemens
Alex.
And
Clemens
Alexandrinus
testifieth
that
he
did
not
put
her
away
/
but
continewed
with
her
till
she
dyed
in
martyrdom
for
Christs
sake
/
which
Martyn
denyeth
/
and
the
same
Clement
sayeth
that
Peter
spake
to
her
when
she
was
in
dyeng
saying
to
her
Vxor
memento
Domini
wyfe
remember
the
lord
/
and
that
this
is
trew
Saint
Hierom
against
Iouinian
can
not
denye
And
I
am
suer
thow
wilt
not
denye
but
that
Peter
dwelt
XXV
.
yeres
at
Rome
(
for
so
yow
Papists
hold
)
Now
if
it
were
trew
/
that
the
first
maried
priest
in
Italy
(
as
thow
dost
alledg
for
the
profe
of
thy
purpose
)
were
an
heretique
/
then
by
this
means
shuld
Peter
be
an
heretique
onles
thow
wilt
say
that
Rome
is
not
in
Italy
.
For
that
it
was
not
/
Heluidius
/
shal
be
reasoned
hereafter
.
Martin
can
not
proue
that
the
first
maried
priest
in
Fraunce
was
an
heretique
by
Turo●te●se
concilium
as
he
alledgeth
.
To.
ij
.
pa.
ij
.
And
for
further
profe
of
thy
purpose
/
thow
saist
also
that
the
first
maried
priest
in
Fraunce
was
an
heretique
/
which
saying
thow
prouest
by
the
second
councell
holden
at
Towers
/
a
worthy
counsell
I
promes
yow
/
of
eight
frenche
pusshops
all
a
great
/
gathered
together
without
the
popes
consent
/
which
marreth
all
the
matter
by
the
iudgement
of
the
Papists
.
but
let
it
be
grauntid
that
it
had
bene
a
generall
Councell
/
as
it
was
none
/
and
that
the
busshops
being
all
Papists
had
not
bene
so
:
yet
doth
not
the
20.
Canon
by
the
alledged
proue
thy
purpose
that
the
first
maried
priest
in
Fraunce
was
an
heretique
.
But
it
sayth
that
this
opinion
(
or
heresie
as
this
iolly
counsell
nameth
it
)
a
quodam
presbytero
primum
surrexit
.
Ye
may
see
by
the
Latin
what
antiquitie
and
learning
these
bushops
were
of
sprang
first
of
a
certein
priest
/
not
naming
where
he
dwelt
/
neither
whether
he
were
maried
or
vnmaried
/
But
apon
this
place
ye
note
vpon
the
margent
of
your
bok
/
The
first
maried
priest
in
Fraunce
was
an
heretique
.
where
all
men
may
see
of
that
place
/
it
may
aswell
be
gathered
that
it
was
an
vnmaried
priest
.
The
place
serueth
aswell
for
the
one
as
the
other
.
Yea
&
it
is
to
be
thought
that
Heresis
presbyterorum
,
not
to
be
of
the
mariadge
of
priests
of
Fraunce
/
but
some
other
heresy
begon
by
certein
priests
.
For
if
it
had
been
an
heresie
/
maried
priests
should
not
haue
bene
suffered
to
receaue
the
communion
.
Look
bak
in
thy
book
of
generall
Councells
one
hundreth
yere
/
and
thow
shalt
fynde
another
Councell
/
holden
in
the
very
same
place
at
Towers
/
in
the
tyme
of
Leo
the
first
/
where
the
Councel
found
falt
with
there
forefathers
which
had
made
lawes
wherby
to
remoue
maried
priests
from
the
communion
/
and
toke
apon
them
to
moderat
that
wicked
law
/
D.xxxiiij
.
〈◊〉
in
preterito
in
Glosa
.
which
was
before
that
tyme
made
by
pope
Syritius
(
a
man
altogether
vnlerned
in
the
scriptures
/
as
by
his
reasonning
hereafter
shall
appeare
)
by
the
which
moderation
/
The
strayt
law
if
Pope
〈◊〉
against
the
●ariadge
〈◊〉
condempned
by
Concil●●m
Turost
.
i.
can.
2.442
.
after
Christ
.
it
is
euident
that
they
did
condempne
the
extremitie
and
vngodly
Iudgement
of
Syritius
and
other
the
enemies
of
priests
mariadges
.
The
words
of
the
Canon
be
these
.
Although
it
hath
been
ordeined
by
our
forefathers
that
what
soeuer
priest
or
deacon
were
conuictid
/
that
he
gaue
himself
to
the
procreation
of
children
/
he
should
abstaine
from
the
communion
of
the
lord
/
Nos
tamen
huic
districtioni
moderationem
adhibentes
,
&
iusta
Constitutione
mollientes
id
decreuimus
&c.
We
not
withstanding
that
ordinaunce
(
sayth
the
decree
)
adding
a
moderation
to
this
rigor
/
&
tempering
it
with
indifferency
/
Thus
haue
decreed
.
That
a
priest
or
deacon
whiche
remaineth
in
the
desier
of
matrimony
/
or
els
absteineth
not
from
procreacion
of
children
/
let
him
not
ascend
to
any
higher
state
or
promotion
/
neither
offer
sacrifices
to
God
/
Maried
Priests
be
not
remouid
from
the
communion
.
or
minister
to
the
peple
.
This
only
may
be
sufficient
for
them
/
that
they
benot
remouid
from
the
communion
/
but
that
they
may
kepe
these
things
/
they
must
cut
of
drunkenes
the
mo●her
of
all
vices
etc.
By
this
Canon
it
is
plaine
good
reader
that
44●
yere
after
Christ
it
was
no
Heresy
in
fraunce
for
a
preest
to
haue
a
wyfe
/
nor
whordome
neither
/
(
as
Martin
vylie
termeth
it
)
/
neither
was
it
a
filthy
thing
/
for
then
should
the
Counsel
haue
done
amisse
to
alow
him
to
receaue
the
communion
/
442.
after
Christ
in
〈◊〉
it
was
no
〈◊〉
for
a
preest
to
haue
a
wife
.
which
was
a
more
holy
thinge
than
euer
was
there
Idoll
the
masse
caak
.
And
allthoughe
the
superstition
of
these
french
busshops
/
do
somwhat
appeare
in
denieng
him
to
minister
the
communion
to
other
/
yet
doth
ther
folishnes
appere
withall
/
The
Papists
seem
to
hold
that
the
〈◊〉
of
the
minis●er
〈◊〉
tit●e
the
〈…〉
/
as
do
the
An●baptists
/
and
the
Eustachians
.
in
that
they
alow
the
maried
priest
to
receaue
it
himself
/
if
he
were
(
as
Martin
sayth
)
an
Heretique
.
Who
can
iudge
/
a
matter
of
lesse
weight
to
receaue
the
communion
then
to
minister
it
?
Belyke
they
were
of
this
opinion
/
that
the
vncleanes
of
the
minister
/
did
hurt
the
thing
ministrid
Which
was
the
opinion
of
the
Heretiques
named
Eustachiani
as
apereth
by
the
first
and
4
Cannons
of
the
Councell
holden
at
Gangris
:
Gangrense
concilium
,
can.
1
et
4
and
is
at
this
day
the
opinion
of
the
Anabaptists
.
And
Martin
with
all
such
papists
/
as
say
that
a
priest
may
not
marry
because
of
the
vncleanes
that
should
be
in
the
minister
after
lyeng
with
his
wyfe
/
and
therfore
may
not
minister
the
Sacrament
/
do
declare
that
it
is
the
plain
opinion
of
the
sect
of
the
Papists
as
I
haue
partly
before
touched
.
And
although
I
haue
here
matter
inoughe
wherwith
to
charge
the
Papists
and
Martin
ther
proctour
/
concerning
this
point
/
that
the
vncleanes
of
the
minister
ought
not
to
be
regarded
/
in
case
that
mariadge
could
make
the
minister
vnclean
(
as
none
but
heretiques
and
Papists
say
)
:
I
will
leaue
that
matter
vntill
another
place
/
where
I
intend
to
debate
more
at
large
the
cleanes
of
mariadge
in
all
states
/
Martins
lye
.
for
this
present
it
shal
be
sufficient
for
the
reader
to
vnderstand
/
that
Martin
maketh
a
lye
in
telling
the
reader
/
Synodus
Turonen.
2.
ca.
13.
Et.
ca.
14.
that
the
30.
Canon
of
the
second
Councell
at
Towers
/
in
Fraunce
proueth
that
the
first
maried
priest
in
Fraunce
was
an
Heretique
.
I
passe
ouer
/
that
euen
in
thesame
2.
popish
prouinciall
counsell
of
Towers
in
Fraunce
the
XIII
.
canon
granteth
the
busshop
to
haue
his
wyfe
as
his
sister
.
and
so
rule
the
ecclesiasticall
and
his
owne
house
/
And
allso
that
the
XIII
.
Canon
of
the
same
councell
maketh
mention
of
the
busshops
wyfe
calling
her
Episcopa
.
Episcopa
.
That
is
to
say
the
busshops
wyf
or
busshopes
/
charging
all
busshops
that
lak
wyues
/
that
they
shall
haue
no
cumpany
or
trayne
of
women
folowing
them
etc.
onles
they
haue
wyues
.
And
to
set
one
Papist●●●aynst
another
and
to
bea●
you
with
〈◊〉
oun
Doctors
look
in
the
bok
named
Manipulus
Curatorum
/
Manipulus
Curatorum
.
wher
the
Papist
Guido
de
monte
Rocherij
.
confesseth
speakinge
of
the
Sacrament
of
orders
/
that
in
the
primatiue
churche
/
preests
had
wyues
/
and
that
they
were
callid
Presbyterae
/
and
these
be
his
very
words
.
Pressbytera
autem
uocatur
,
quia
secundum
morem
primitiuae
ecclesiae
erat
uxor
presbyteri
/
(
that
is
to
say
/
the
preests
wif
is
callid
Presbytera
/
Presbytera
.
because
that
accordinge
to
the
fashion
of
the
primitiue
Church
/
she
was
the
preestes
wyf
.
And
thus
ye
see
that
we
doe
not
only
proue
by
your
own
Doctors
that
preests
had
wiues
in
the
primatiue
churche
/
but
we
also
shew
how
they
were
then
named
.
S.
Hylary
bushop
of
Potiers
in
fraunce
was
maried
MCC
yeres
agon
.
And
I
will
also
teache
Martin
that
this
is
wrytten
of
S.
Hylary
bushop
of
potiers
in
France
(
two
hundreth
yere
before
the
2.
Counsell
at
Towers
that
he
alledged
)
that
he
was
both
a
bushop
/
and
a
maried
bushop
/
And
lest
Martyn
shuld
say
that
he
absteined
from
his
wyfe
/
which
he
had
before
he
was
busshop
(
as
he
fasly
sayth
all
busshops
do
)
I
shall
desier
the
to
call
to
remembrance
/
the
epistle
that
he
wrote
being
an
old
man
(
as
he
saith
himself
there
)
to
his
doughter
Abram
,
who
was
so
yong
that
he
doutid
whether
she
could
vnderstand
his
wryting
or
not
/
The
words
of
Buss●op
Hilari
to
his
daughter
Abram
.
and
therfore
said
vnto
her
Tu
uero
si
quid
minus
,
per
aetatem
in
hymno
,
&
epistola
intelligis
,
interroga
matrem
tuam
.
Yf
by
reason
of
your
tender
age
/
ye
can
not
vnderstand
the
hympne
&
the
Epistle
/
aske
your
mother
/
and
immediatly
he
calleth
her
his
most
dear
daughter
.
Wherby
it
may
appeare
in
Saint
Hylaries
dayes
it
was
lawfull
for
a
bus●hop
in
Fraunce
to
haue
a
wyfe
/
for
other●wise
the
holy
man
Hylary
/
wold
not
haue
vsid
it
.
And
the
age
of
himself
/
and
the
youth
of
his
daughter
/
seem
to
proue
that
she
was
begotten
after
he
was
made
bus●hop
.
Martin
condempneth
S.
Hilary
for
an
Heretique
.
But
Martyn
lyke
himself
/
trium●pheth
saying
no
bushops
had
wyues
bu●
heretiques
/
wherin
his
rayling
tong
condempneth
Hylary
for
an
Heretique
/
i●
any
man
wold
beleue
him
/
But
his
tonge
is
no
slaunder
/
to
all
such
as
know
him
God
be
praisid
.
Also
for
further
profe
of
his
purpose
he
alledged
out
of
Sain●
Hierom
against
Heluidius
that
the
firs●
maried
priest
in
Italy
/
Martin
〈◊〉
S.
Hieron
.
yea
in
the
whol●
world
(
as
he
saith
)
was
an
Heretique
Mark
now
good
reader
and
thow
sha●
here
a
gloriose
lye
of
Martins
.
I
call
it
gloriose
/
because
he
hath
set
it
forth
with
such
a
glory
not
here
only
/
but
hereafter
in
the
118.
leaf
also
.
Fo.
iij.
Martins
●un
words
Martins
words
in
his
first
place
be
these
.
In
Italy
the
first
preest
that
maried
:
was
he
any
better
?
(
meaning
then
an
heretique
)
S.
Hierom
saith
it
was
Heluidius
the
heretique
which
de●yed
our
blissid
lady
to
haue
continued
a
v●●gin
.
These
be
the
words
of
the
great
cl●●k
Master
Doctor
Martin
the
lawyer
(
as
off
himself
he
sayth
)
but
I
might
/
better
haue
said
/
of
D.
Martin
the
lyar
.
For
doutles
he
is
a
thousand
fold
better
seen
in
lyeng
then
lawing
.
Which
appereth
not
only
by
the
most
parte
of
the
notes
in
the
margent
in
his
first
Chapter
(
pointing
to
the
text
of
lyke
trueth
)
that
be
most
commenly
lyes
:
but
also
by
this
place
/
and
an
infinit
nomber
of
other
/
wher
he
belieth
falsly
the
old
Wryters
/
not
only
in
falsly
turning
them
/
and
wrything
there
sayings
against
there
meanings
:
but
also
in
most
falsly
aduouching
them
to
say
/
Martin
belieeth
the
old
wryte●s
.
that
they
say
not
/
as
in
this
place
/
he
maketh
a
most
shamfull
lye
apon
Saint
Hierom.
for
I
assuer
the
good
reader
that
Saint
Hierom
saith
not
in
all
his
book
against
Heluidius
that
he
was
(
as
Martin
reporteth
)
the
first
maried
priest
in
Itally
No
Saint
Hierom
saith
not
that
Heluidius
was
maried
/
and
how
may
it
then
be
trew
that
Saint
Hierom
saith
he
was
the
first
maried
priest
in
Italy
?
So
now
ye
see
that
Martin
is
not
contentid
to
make
one
lye
apon
Saint
Hierom
/
but
he
must
also
lay
one
in
anothers
neck
/
reporting
Saint
Hierom
to
say
that
Heluidius
was
the
first
priest
that
maried
in
Italy
:
because
it
is
a
lye
that
he
was
maried
at
al
/
And
yet
sayth
Martin
S.
Hierom
reporteth
that
he
was
not
only
maried
/
but
also
the
first
maried
priest
in
Italy
.
And
in
this
point
also
Martin
is
not
a
litle
to
be
blamed
that
he
doth
not
only
belye
Saint
Hierom
/
but
also
the
thing
it self
is
a
lye
which
he
faineth
S.
Hierom
to
say
,
Martin
ascrybeth
a
lye
to
S.
Hierom.
But
yow
will
aske
me
how
I
can
proue
that
Saint
Hierom
saith
not
so
?
Forsoth
two
waies
/
First
I
am
contentid
to
be
iudged
by
the
whole
book
which
S.
Hierom
hath
wrytten
against
Heluidius
.
Secondarily
I
am
content
to
let
Martin
himself
be
iudge
/
for
these
be
his
words
which
immediatly
folow
this
lye
before
wryten
.
Martins
words
.
And
(
sayth
Martin
)
he
saith
not
(
meaning
by
S.
Hie
)
that
he
was
the
first
maried
priest
in
Italy
/
Loe
god
reader
what
neede
I
to
haue
any
further
condempnacion
for
Martin
in
this
point
/
then
his
own
pen
?
Well
doth
S.
Hie.
say
so
?
no
verily
sayth
Martin
.
why
then
for
shame
suffereth
he
those
lines
before
in
the
text
?
A
note
to
be
put
in
the
margent
of
Martins
book
.
&
that
note
in
the
margent
/
to
stand
in
his
book
/
without
adding
vnto
it
/
some
such
note
as
this
is
?
Beleue
not
Mar.
in
this
place
/
for
here
he
lyeth
●gregio●ly
.
Why
but
I
pray
you
/
is
it
not
enoghe
for
Martin
to
say
that
Saint
Hierom
saith
not
so
?
yes
forsoth
enoghe
●o
proue
the
other
saying
a
lye
.
Note
that
Martin
turneth
the
word
Sacerdos
by
the
englishe
word
spirituall
.
But
to
●rocede
/
if
S.
Hierom
say
not
so
/
I
pray
●ou
what
saith
he
?
marry
(
saith
Martin
)
He
saieth
not
that
he
was
the
first
mari●d
priest
in
Italy
.
But
the
first
priest
that
●ecame
both
spirituall
and
temporall
in
〈◊〉
the
whole
world
.
Martin
defendeth
one
lye
with
another
.
Now
belike
Martin
●ath
lokid
so
narrowly
to
his
matters
●hat
he
will
not
be
taken
with
his
accu●●omed
fashion
of
lyenge
.
But
what
will
〈◊〉
say
if
this
also
be
a
lie
?
think
yow
not
〈◊〉
them
he
were
a
meet
man
to
lye
for
the
●hetstone
?
Verely
god
read
this
is
no
les
〈◊〉
lye
them
the
other
for
this
saying
is
not
〈◊〉
all
Saint
Hierom
neither
/
wherby
〈◊〉
may
se
his
Tonge
so
accustomed
to
〈◊〉
/
that
he
can
not
when
he
Wold
/
say
trueth
?
But
I
pray
yow
what
saith
S.
Hieron
of
Heluidius
?
forsoth
that
which
foloweth
in
Latin
in
Martins
own
boke
.
these
be
his
words
.
Solus
in
uniuerso
mundo
laicus
simul
&
sacerdos
,
The
English
wherof
is
this
:
he
only
in
the
whole
world
was
both
at
once
a
priest
and
a
lay
man
.
In
the
whiche
words
thow
maiest
see
good
reader
/
that
there
is
no
mencion
neither
that
he
was
the
first
maried
prist
in
Italy
/
neither
that
he
was
the
first
maried
priest
in
all
the
whole
world
/
neither
that
he
was
maried
onles
ye
wil
say
that
all
lay
men
be
maried
/
yea
if
it
were
trew
that
all
lay
men
were
maried
men
yet
is
there
neuer
a
word
in
Saint
Hierom
neither
of
(
Italy
)
Martins
manifest
vntreuth
in
alledginge
olde
authors
.
nor
of
(
first
)
nor
of
(
last
)
nor
of
(
mariadge
)
Now
may
you
see
what
credit
is
to
be
geuen
to
Martin
wh●̄
he
alledgeth
old
authors
.
But
it
may
be
peraduenture
he
will
say
the
printer
deceaued
him
/
and
put
it
in
of
his
own
head
I
think
there
be
now
/
plentie
of
such
pri●●ters
in
England
that
prynt
they
care
no●
what
/
so
they
may
gaine
neuer
so
litle
though
it
be
horrible
blasphemy
agains●
God
&
his
Aungels
as
in
the
books
tha●
com
forth
dayly
pryntid
by
Cawawoo●
and
such
lyke
appeareth
.
But
Marti●
can
not
escape
so
/
for
in
118
leaf
1.
G.
pa.
2.
he
maketh
the
selfsame
lye
agayn
/
and
saith
also
there
/
that
the
heretique
Heluidius
was
the
first
maried
priest
that
we
read
of
in
all
Christendom
.
Martin
confirmeth
this
lie
with
repeating
the
same
in
the
118.
leaf
1.
g.
2.
pag.
2.
Yt
is
the
propertie
of
some
lyers
/
when
they
haue
told
a
lye
ones
or
twyse
or
oftner
/
that
by
often
telling
of
there
lyes
to
other
/
at
last
they
think
them
true
themselues
/
and
so
it
may
be
that
Martin
by
often
telling
this
vaine
fable
/
doth
now
think
it
is
a
most
true
story
.
But
seing
it
is
plainly
shewed
that
Martyn
fayleth
in
the
profe
of
his
grounds
where
he
intendid
to
proue
by
induction
/
the
first
maried
priest
in
Italy
/
and
in
France
/
&
so
forth
/
were
heretiques
(
thoughe
he
were
able
to
make
some
profe
of
other
maried
priests
in
other
cuntryes
)
A
plain
declaration
that
Martins
reasons
proue
not
.
yet
can
not
his
reason
hold
as
I
haue
at
large
before
declarid
/
because
some
partes
of
the
Induction
being
improuid
/
the
reason
runneth
but
from
an
indefinite
/
to
an
vniuersall
/
which
kynd
of
reasoning
yong
Sophisters
in
Cambridge
be
shent
when
they
vse
.
But
Martin
fearing
lest
all
his
brabling
will
not
serue
his
turn
/
hath
pyked
out
a
pece
of
Saint
Hierom
/
where
he
semeth
to
note
certain
properties
and
qualities
/
which
he
sayth
be
commonly
in
heretiques
/
and
stryueth
to
aply
the
same
to
such
as
had
professed
Christs
gospell
in
England
.
The
words
be
these
/
as
he
doth
alledge
them
.
Notes
pikid
out
of
S.
Hierom
by
Martin
wher
by
to
know
an
heretique
.
Raro
haere●ici
diligunt
castitalem
,
&
quicunque
amare
pudicitiam
se
simulant
ut
Manichaeus
,
Martion
,
Arrius
,
Tatianus
,
&
instauratores
ueteris
haereseos
,
Venenato
ore
mella
promittunt
,
caeterum
iuxta
Apostolum
quae
secretè
agunt
,
turpe
est
di●ere
.
The
English
wherof
(
as
you
Martin
haue
handelid
it
)
doth
euidently
proue
that
yow
vnderstode
not
the
latin
/
for
this
place
doth
so
playnly
set
furth
the
properties
of
the
popish
virgin
priests
/
and
of
the
other
Papists
/
that
in
all
Saint
Hierom
there
can
not
lightly
be
found
a
better
.
wherfore
that
the
reader
may
vnderstand
the
true
sence
of
it
/
I
will
translate
it
truly
/
that
your
falshod
in
translation
may
apperare
when
my
translation
and
yours
shal
be
laid
together
.
Hierom.
li.
ij
.
in
Osce
.
ix
.
Heretiques
(
saith
S.
Hierom
)
and
all
suche
as
pretend
that
they
loue
Chastitie
/
do
very
seldom
l●●ue
it
in
deed
/
As
Manichaeus
,
Martion
,
Arrius
▪
Tatianus
,
/
and
the
renewers
of
the
old
heresie
.
They
promise
hon●
with
a
poysoned
mouth
/
but
accor●ding
to
the
saying
of
the
Apostle
/
it
i●
a
filthie
thing
to
vtter
what
they
doe
in
secret
.
Now
mark
good
reader
Saint
Hierom
in
this
place
inueieth
sharply
against
the
old
Heretiques
which
wold
not
marry
themselues
/
The
places
of
S.
Hierom
brought
in
by
Martin
be
dyrectly
against
himself
.
nor
alow
mariadge
in
other
but
pretendid
such
a
holynes
with
a
shew
of
virginitie
/
and
hatered
of
mariadge
/
that
with
there
holy
looks
&
sweet
words
they
deceauid
the
peple
.
Wherby
thow
maist
well
perceaue
that
this
place
of
Saint
Hieron
maketh
fully
against
such
priests
as
say
they
haue
the
gyft
of
Chastitie
/
and
haue
it
not
/
that
lyue
in
whoredom
and
marry
not
/
that
pretend
holynes
in
the
sight
of
the
peple
but
lead
a
filthy
lyfe
in
corners
/
and
in
secret
.
And
for
example
he
nameth
a
nomber
of
heretiks
that
were
vnmaried
priests
/
as
the
popish
preests
be
/
and
thought
mariadge
to
be
to
vnclean
a
thing
/
to
be
in
a
minister
/
as
all
the
Papists
doe
/
let
Martin
himself
denye
yf
he
can
that
these
were
vnmaried
/
so
that
ther
is
nothinge
here
/
that
agreeth
not
fully
with
the
Papists
.
Lo
how
ignorance
blindeth
Martins
eyes
.
Ye
may
see
how
he
●s
felled
with
his
own
weapon
.
All
the
●it
he
had
culd
not
/
or
els
of
frowardnes
●e
wold
not
/
make
a
sence
of
this
place
.
But
note
his
impudency
/
In
his
translation
out
of
the
latin
into
the
English
/
Words
addid
by
Martin
in
Englishing
the
latin
wich
be
not
in
the
latin
of
S.
Hierom.
he
putteth
in
these
words
(
against
the
Sacrament
of
matrimony
)
which
be
not
in
the
latin
/
mynding
as
it
semeth
by
a
sleight
/
for
want
of
other
profe
to
perswade
the
vnlerned
reader
by
this
peece
of
S.
Hierom̄
that
mariadge
is
a
Sacrament
.
Which
if
it
so
did
/
yet
were
it
no
more
for
his
purpose
in
this
place
/
then
any
vayne
talk
of
the
moone
/
or
other
by
matter
.
So
in
this
place
we
haue
also
an
other
testimony
of
Martins
falshod
.
&
see
plainly
that
the
notes
/
Martins
own
markes
declare
hym
an
heretik
.
wherby
he
myndid
to
haue
(
with
the
authoritie
of
Saint
Hierom
)
descrybed
vs
/
do
paint
himself
and
his
popish
virgin
priests
euidently
to
our
eyes
.
But
Martin
suspecting
by
lyk
that
these
notes
also
/
either
could
not
at
al
/
or
not
sufficiently
serue
his
purpose
/
he
procedeth
to
another
pece
of
S.
Hierom.
Hierom
in
Hiere
.xxiiij.
●educinge
as
before
/
his
reason
〈◊〉
posteriore
/
trusting
that
now
he
hath
found
out
such
notes
/
wherby
to
proue
vs
heretiques
/
as
we
can
not
auoyd
.
And
his
no●tes
be
these
.
They
geue
themselues
t●
gluttony
to
delicatnes
/
to
eating
of
flesh
(
whom
therfor
Martin
calleth
fleshmo●●gers
)
to
haunting
of
baynes
/
they
smel●
of
musk
and
perfumes
/
and
with
sondry
other
ointments
they
procure
themselues
to
be
bewtifull
of
body
.
I
think
Martyn
wold
neuer
haue
medled
with
this
place
/
Another
place
of
S.
Hierom
brought
in
by
Martin
is
against
himself
.
if
it
had
not
bene
for
a
desier
that
he
had
to
turne
the
latin
words
(
carnibus
uescuntur
)
by
the
new
found
english
term
of
fleshmongers
/
rather
then
the
eating
of
flesh
/
as
the
word
soundeth
/
but
the
deuise
of
such
fantasticall
termes
agreeth
wel
with
Martins
pen
/
But
to
the
purpose
of
this
note
/
all
men
know
right
well
that
as
absteining
/
These
old
heretiques
were
condempned
amongest
other
opinion●
for
that
theim
disswadid
men
from
eating
of
flesh
.
doth
not
proue
a
good
Christian
man
/
so
doth
not
eating
of
flesh
proue
a
man
an
heretique
/
Manichaei
,
Tatiani
,
Montani
,
Cataphryges
,
Aeriani
,
Priscillianistae
Saturninus
,
Basilidiani
,
and
many
other
old
archheretiks
absteined
from
flesh
and
taught
this
Doctrine
that
the
eating
of
flesh
did
defyle
a
Christian
man
/
and
yet
notwithstanding
there
doctrine
and
abstinence
/
they
were
rank
Heretiques
.
Wherfore
it
semeth
that
S.
Hierom
did
not
finde
falt
with
them
that
eat
flesh
but
with
them
that
eat
it
not
for
the
satisfieng
of
there
honger
/
but
of
their
pleasure
and
in
such
case
the
eating
of
fish
or
of
bread
other
/
is
not
commendid
.
The
Christen
man
abhorreth
superfluous
dyet
/
and
the
vayn
pleasur
that
is
increased
of
eating
without
necessitie
/
The
dyet
of
a
Christian
man
.
and
without
respect
of
the
kynd
/
whether
it
be
fish
or
flesh
/
knowing
that
all
creatures
of
God
be
good
/
if
they
be
taken
with
thanks
geuing
/
for
they
be
sanctified
by
the
word
of
God
and
praier
.
1.
Timoth.
4.
And
also
that
which
entreth
the
mouth
/
defileth
not
the
man
but
that
which
commeth
out
of
the
mouth
defileth
the
man
/
Math.
15.
(
that
is
to
say
)
euell
thoughts
/
murther
/
adultery
/
whoredom
theft
false
●ortnes
/
Martin
with
his
notes
maketh
the
Papists
heretiks
and
slaunder
.
And
where
as
Martin
thinketh
the
other
notes
/
as
smellinge
of
muske
/
and
washing
in
baynes
/
and
paintinge
of
faces
etc.
be
notes
wherby
to
know
Heretiques
:
Then
it
is
an
easie
matter
in
princes
courtes
/
and
busshops
houses
/
and
many
other
mens
houses
also
/
to
fynde
out
Heretiques
by
the
nose
/
without
the
popes
kynde
of
Inquisitio
haereticae
prauitatis
.
Yf
(
I
say
)
the
sauors
of
Cy●et
/
musk
/
perfumes
/
and
ointments
be
sufficient
notes
to
proue
an
heretik
(
as
Martins
diuinitie
out
of
S.
Hierom
semeth
to
inferre
)
Then
must
it
also
folow
/
How
a
man
man
finde
out
the
rankest
heretik
in
a
company
with
his
note
by
Martins
doctrine
.
that
the
greater
&
stronger
sauor
shall
proue
the
greater
and
stronger
heretique
And
then
if
a
man
wold
finde
out
the
Rankest
heretique
in
a
company
/
his
best
way
is
to
get
him
to
a
popish
procession
/
(
for
sermons
be
laid
a
syde
which
reproued
the
abuse
of
such
things
)
or
to
Masse
/
specially
apon
a
highe
day
/
and
he
shall
try
out
by
his
nose
/
who
is
not
only
an
heretik
/
but
also
who
is
the
most
arrant
/
and
most
rank
Heretique
aboue
the
rest
.
And
it
is
lyke
that
the
fayerer
/
and
greater
nose
shall
doe
(
in
this
case
)
the
better
seruice
/
and
therfor
it
might
be
thought
good
that
the
Queen
/
in
bestowing
her
bushopriks
/
should
consider
not
so
muche
the
learninge
of
the
party
/
as
whether
he
haue
a
fayer
nose
or
not
that
is
skilfull
in
sauors
.
For
the
bushops
nose
(
by
this
doctrin
of
Marrin
)
shall
doe
him
as
good
seruice
/
as
some
handsom
Sonner
/
&
in
deed
might
some
tyme
smel
out
his
maister
/
for
the
most
can
kerid
heretique
in
the
company
.
Well
seing
it
is
so
that
we
be
condempned
for
heretiks
because
we
smell
of
perfumes
&
hote
sauors
/
and
delicate
fare
etc
(
Yf
it
be
trew
that
Martin
saith
)
Then
take
you
heed
/
you
seely
sould
Papists
/
of
your
needles
break
fasts
/
of
your
stretchbelly
din̄ers
/
of
your
gluttonuse
suppers
/
reare
suppers
blowsinge
bankets
/
&
Epicureus
fare
:
Take
heed
of
your
hote
wynes
/
of
your
hote
spyces
/
and
continuall
iunketing
chere
/
Take
heed
how
yow
vse
baines
/
or
strong
sauors
/
Take
heed
ye
paint
not
your
faces
to
make
ye
seem
more
bewtifull
then
you
be
in
deed
/
take
hede
ye
cary
not
cloues
or
some
lyke
thinge
/
in
your
mouthes
to
saue
your
breath
from
stinking
/
take
hede
ye
dwell
not
in
the
north
(
which
is
an
other
of
Martyns
notes
)
:
for
in
case
ye
offend
in
these
things
/
your
great
learned
proctor
/
master
Doctor
Thomas
Martin
the
lawyer
by
his
diuinitie
hath
prouid
you
all
heretiques
.
And
as
touching
my self
and
other
/
whom
it
pleaseth
his
masshepe
/
to
call
heretiks
/
we
are
contentid
let
this
be
the
issew
:
wheather
of
the
Papists
or
of
vs
haue
more
of
these
notes
/
let
than
be
callid
heretiks
with
shame
enoughe
/
and
let
the
other
syde
be
callid
Catholiks
and
Christians
according
to
his
clerkly
determination
.
Martin
.
Oh
(
saith
Martin
)
if
S.
Hierom
had
lyued
in
our
dayes
trow
yow
that
he
wold
haue
wrytten
eny
lesse
of
our
maried
priests
?
Verely
it
may
be
thought
/
Winchester
.
if
he
were
a
lyue
at
these
dayes
/
and
saw
Martins
wrything
of
his
wryting
/
he
wold
not
iudge
Martin
one
of
he
wysest
/
applyeng
that
/
S.
Hierom
spake
of
the
filthy
vnmaried
heretiks
/
to
the
godly
maried
priests
of
our
daies
/
for
besyds
al
other
profes
this
on
ne
(
where
S.
Hierom
saith
he
speaketh
of
them
qui
pudicitiam
amare
se
simulant
(
as
Martin
also
alledgeth
)
that
is
/
Lib.
2.
in
9.
caput
Osee.
which
pretend
they
haue
a
loue
to
chastitie
)
shewed
plainly
that
his
sayings
must
be
applyed
to
such
vnmaried
/
as
the
popish
Priests
be
/
and
can
not
be
applyed
to
them
which
without
dissembling
there
infirmitie
for
the
auoyding
of
fornicacion
take
them
wyues
/
and
liue
in
the
godly
state
of
matrimony
Also
besyds
his
plain
words
qui
pudici
tiam
amare
se
simulant
.
i.
Which
pretend
that
they
loue
Chastitie
/
the
heretiks
whom
S.
Hierom
reherseth
for
profe
and
example
wer
vnmaried
priests
/
Hierom
in
ca.
xi
Daniel
.
and
therfore
(
as
thow
seest
)
must
needs
be
applied
to
such
a
wyueles
dissembling
generation
/
as
the
same
Hierom
noteth
Antichrist
there
holy
father
.
Yea
and
it
is
further
to
be
thought
that
if
he
were
this
day
aliue
/
he
wold
commend
●
.
Luther
/
Oecolampadius
,
D.
Capito
,
Bucer
,
&
●
.
Peter
Martyr
/
for
the
sinceritie
of
there
doctrine
/
&
for
that
with
wryting
apon
the
Scryptures
they
haue
geuen
such
a
light
/
as
Saint
Hierom
his
eyes
wold
be
ioyfull
to
see
thoughe
it
were
with
the
retractation
of
other
things
/
besyds
those
wherwith
his
freends
charged
him
in
his
books
against
Iouinian
and
such
lyke
as
I
haue
noted
before
.
Yt
is
like
that
you
fell
into
this
wishe
of
Saint
Hieroms
lyfe
in
these
dayes
/
because
ye
wold
fynde
some
way
to
tell
the
world
(
that
Oecolampadius
,
Capito
,
Capito
was
no
munk
nor
fr●er
as
Martin
reporteth
fol.
iij.
and
Munster
,
were
munks
or
fryars
and
afterward
maried
men
.
No
man
can
iudge
otherwise
that
noteth
your
proces
/
and
perceaueth
the
desier
that
your
tonge
hath
to
lyeng
.
Well
seing
Capito
was
no
munk
nor
fryer
(
as
you
report
him
)
ye
shall
not
chuse
but
suffer
me
to
say
to
you
this
is
another
of
your
lyes
/
for
it
is
trew
that
of
these
all
that
you
report
he
was
neither
monk
nor
fryar
.
And
in
case
they
had
beene
as
D.
Luther
.
D.
Bucer
&
the
other
were
/
it
could
neither
further
your
matter
/
nor
hurt
ours
/
onles
it
be
to
ease
your
tong
a
litle
/
when
it
is
desyrose
to
rayle
.
And
where
yow
say
ther
mariadge
was
both
against
the
law
of
God
/
and
the
law
of
man
/
and
also
where
in
the
second
chapter
of
your
book
yow
say
it
is
an
old
heresie
new
scowerid
I
dout
not
before
I
haue
done
with
yow
and
your
fellowes
/
ye
shall
see
it
prouid
before
your
face
/
that
it
is
an
old
trueth
taught
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
/
newly
by
you
Papists
and
Gods
enemies
made
heresie
.
The
mariadge
of
priests
is
an
old
trueth
/
newly
made
heresie
by
the
Papists
.
In
which
discourse
it
shall
also
appeare
/
that
D.
Luther
.
D.
Martyr
/
etc.
were
not
the
first
founders
of
this
religion
(
as
yow
slanderosly
reporte
)
but
the
patriarches
/
the
prophets
and
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
But
to
maintaine
your
lye
withall
/
ye
digresse
from
your
argu●ent
/
and
fall
to
slandering
of
Luther
●nd
the
rest
/
alledging
that
he
robbed
Christs
church
of
one
of
the
Sacraments
●allid
the
holy
Sacrament
of
Matrimo●y
.
Martin
vnderstandeth
not
the
Christian
men
when
they
say
matrimony
is
no
Sacrament
and
how
that
is
to
be
vnderstanded
.
Thus
Martin
trouleth
his
tong
●t
will
/
not
knowing
those
lerned
mens
●ayings
concerning
matrimony
/
whether
&
how
they
think
it
a
Sacrament
or
not
/
wherfore
thow
shalt
vnderstand
good
re●der
that
the
opinion
of
these
lerned
fa●hers
/
and
of
all
other
that
fear
God
/
in
●hese
dayes
/
is
groundid
apon
Gods
●ord
/
and
it
is
this
.
Yf
ye
take
the
name
●f
this
word
Sacrament
largyly
and
am
●lye
/
for
any
such
action
/
or
thing
as
may
●epresent
another
holy
thing
/
The
word
(
Sacrament
)
may
diuersly
be
taken
.
then
they
●enye
not
but
that
Matrimonie
is
a
Sacrament
because
it
representeth
vn●●
vs
the
coniunction
of
Christ
with
his
●hurch
.
Wherof
there
is
a
plaine
testimony
of
Saint
Paule
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Ephesians
.
Eph.
ij
.
Howbeit
taking
the
word
(
Sacrament
)
after
this
sort
ye
shal
be
forced
to
confesse
/
that
there
be
not
only
seuen
Sacraments
:
Bernard
Ser.
In
cena
Domini
.
but
also
a
great
nomber
more
/
as
the
washing
of
feet
/
The
wyping
of
the
dust
from
the
feet
of
the
Apostles
/
The
embracing
of
yong
children
in
the
armes
/
Iohann
.
13.
Luc.
9.10
.
And
the
most
parte
of
all
Christs
actions
.
But
if
ye
restraine
the
name
and
word
(
Sacrament
)
not
only
to
those
actions
which
represent
spirituall
things
/
but
also
to
those
which
be
appointed
in
the
new
Testament
by
our
Sauiour
and
his
Apostles
to
be
ministrid
by
certaine
words
with
commandement
t●
thesame
/
that
they
shuld
so
be
ministerid
with
the
offer
and
promes
of
forgeuenes
of
sinnes
:
Then
can
not
matrimonie
be
put
in
the
number
of
Sacraments
namely
of
the
new
Testament
/
because
i●
was
ordeined
in
Paradise
before
Adam●
fall
.
Longe
tyme
after
Christ
/
matrimony
was
not
ministerid
at
church
as
platina
wryteth
and
other
5.
q.
5.
aliter
.
And
matrimonie
ministred
befor●
Christendom
held
after
Christendom
1.
Cor.
●
Si
infidelis
discedit
,
discedat
.
Ergo
matrimon●
is
not
a
Sacrament
of
the
new
Testament
.
And
ye
read
not
that
/
Matrimonie
was
ministrid
by
a
priest
at
church
v●●till
the
tyme
of
pope
Euaristus
or
vntill
th●
tyme
of
pope
Sother
(
as
Platina
wryteth
in
his
lyfe
)
who
was
170
yere
after
Christ
and
for
the
auoyding
of
priuie
contracts
made
first
that
decree
/
that
matrimonie
should
be
celebrat
at
church
and
by
a
priest
.
But
seing
Martin
brought
in
this
matter
but
for
a
rayling
purpose
/
I
wil
leaue
it
of
with
these
few
words
for
this
present
.
And
will
tell
the
good
reader
of
another
solempne
lye
that
Martin
hath
made
whyles
his
tong
runeth
railing
after
D.
Luther
.
Martin
belieth
Luth.
alledging
his
book
de
cap●iuitate
Babylonica
.
And
Pighius
also
.
He
saith
there
/
that
Luther
hath
wrytten
in
his
book
De
Captiuitate
.
Babylonica
,
Si
uxor
non
possit
,
aut
non
uult
,
ancilla
uenito
.
(
that
is
to
say
)
if
the
good
wyfe
can
not
/
or
will
not
/
the
good
man
may
take
his
maid
/
Speak
again
Martin
/
where
saith
Luther
these
words
?
thow
saist
in
his
book
de
captiuitate
Babylonica
.
The
self
same
lye
maketh
Pighius
of
Lut.
Controuersia
15.
Take
that
book
in
thy
hand
good
reader
/
and
read
it
ouer
/
and
whan
thow
findest
there
/
as
Martin
doth
report
/
I
am
content
let
it
be
said
that
I
haue
slaunderid
Martin
/
if
not
/
testifie
with
me
that
he
is
a
lyeng
witnes
/
and
one
of
those
Doctors
whom
Saint
Peter
calleth
/
Pseudoprophetas
in
populo
/
2.
Pe.
2.
and
falsos
Doctores
qui
clam
inducent
sectas
perniciosas
.
False
prophets
amongest
the
peple
/
and
false
lyeng
Docturs
/
which
shall
priuily
bring
in
perniciose
sectes
:
I
assuer
the
good
reader
this
is
a
foule
lye
that
Martyn
the
lyer
and
Pighius
his
fellow
maketh
of
Luther
/
for
that
saying
which
they
alledge
in
latyn
/
as
thoughe
it
had
been
so
by
Luther
penned
/
is
not
in
all
that
booke
/
where
Martyn
most
shamefully
aduoucheth
the
same
to
be
.
Schame
ye
not
you
Papists
that
suche
a
loud
lyeng
babler
/
and
so
false
and
vaine
a
man
hath
taken
apon
him
the
defense
of
your
cause
?
whose
own
mouth
and
pen
condempneth
for
an
open
lyer
?
Tremble
ye
not
to
shed
any
mans
blud
/
apon
the
report
of
such
an
impudent
man
as
he
is
?
I
will
not
hyde
from
the
good
reader
/
Luthers
iudgement
in
that
book
/
concerning
that
matter
.
In
one
place
there
speaking
of
the
impediments
of
matrimony
/
he
saith
that
if
the
man
be
such
a
one
by
nature
that
it
is
impossible
for
him
to
doe
the
duetie
of
a
husband
:
The
Papists
can
not
abyde
luther
when
he
teacheth
ther
own
doctrine
xxxiij
.
q.
i.
quod
aunt
interrog.
then
his
contract
with
a
woman
/
shall
not
bynde
her
to
be
his
wyf
and
this
is
his
reason
.
quia
error
,
&
ignorantia
uirilis
impotentiae
,
hic
impedit
matrimonium
.
Because
saith
he
the
error
/
and
the
ignoraunce
of
the
impotency
of
the
man
in
this
case
letteth
the
matrymony
.
Gregori
bushop
of
Rome
/
writinge
to
the
busshop
of
Rauenna
.
Which
saiyng
yf
you
Papists
wold
comdempne
/
ye
condempne
the
doctrine
of
your
own
father
the
Pope
himself
.
For
Gregory
busshop
of
Rome
wryting
to
the
bushop
of
Rauenna
saith
on
this
wyse
.
Vir
&
mulier
si
se
comunxerint
:
&
di
xerit
postea
mulier
de
uiro
,
quod
coire
non
possit
cum
ea
,
si
possit
probare
quod
uerum
sit
per
iustum
iudicium
,
accipiat
alium
.
Yf
a
man
and
a
woman
be
maried
together
(
saith
the
pope
)
and
the
woman
afterward
say
that
the
man
can
haue
no
carnall
knowledge
of
her
/
and
can
bring
forth
lawfull
profe
therof
/
let
her
take
another
.
Moreouer
before
in
the
same
question
and
afterward
/
33.
q.
i.
si
quis
.
in
the
Chapter
(
Si
quis
)
These
words
be
plain
and
in
maner
the
very
same
that
Luther
hath
spoken
.
Impossibilitas
reddendi
debitum
,
soluit
Vincu●um
coniugij
.
The
impossibilitie
of
doing
the
●atrimoniall
dutie
/
breaketh
the
bond
of
●atrimony
:
vnderstanding
the
same
defect
●o
be
naturall
as
Luther
by
the
plain
wo●ds
there
declareth
that
he
doth
.
And
the
selfsame
doctrine
is
largely
●et
furth
and
alowed
by
the
master
of
the
●●ntence
.
li.
4.
D.
34.
wherfore
lyke
as
/
for
this
saying
Luther
can
not
be
charged
with
any
new
doctrine
/
Magister
sententiarum
lib.
4.
D.
34.
read
the
place
and
iudge
.
for
that
the
same
is
taught
by
the
Pope
himself
and
the
master
of
the
sentence
/
and
Gratianus
etc
:
So
can
not
thesame
discharge
Martin
of
his
former
euydent
and
most
manifest
slanderose
lye
?
Yf
the
Papists
haue
none
/
of
more
credit
than
Martin
the
lewd
lawier
is
/
to
defend
there
quarell
/
there
doctrin
must
needs
lye
in
the
dust
/
for
lak
of
men
of
honestie
and
credit
to
defend
it
,
Yf
Martin
were
not
shameles
I
could
not
but
maruaile
why
he
should
so
report
of
Luther
conce●●ning
his
doctrine
of
matrimony
in
that
bok
/
for
he
is
there
so
ware
in
his
words
and
so
circumspect
with
his
pen
in
that
poynt
/
that
he
will
define
nothing
/
as
by
the
very
last
words
there
/
intreating
ap●
matrimony
/
it
is
most
euydent
/
which
for
breuitie
I
will
omitt
.
Many
tyme
i●
chaunceth
that
self
will
bredeth
much
yll
●
and
neuer
more
/
then
whan
it
lighteth
i●
a
great
personage
.
Which
saying
wer●
prouid
very
trew
by
Martins
story
of
M●●chael
Palaeologus
/
if
it
were
truly
reportid
but
his
mouth
is
so
full
of
lyes
that
a
m●●
can
not
tell
when
he
may
beleue
him
/
H●
saith
he
hath
red
that
history
of
Michae●
Palaeologus
in
a
Grek
autor
/
And
that
may
be
trew
/
but
yet
it
is
very
vnlikely
because
the
histories
do
declare
that
there
were
diuerse
Emperours
of
the
east
whose
names
were
Michaell
/
but
no
more
named
(
as
I
remember
)
Michael
Paleologus
.
Michaell
Palaeologus
sauing
Michaell
the
seauynth
and
last
of
that
name
(
Michael
)
who
was
a
thousand
two
hundreth
and
threscore
yere
after
Christ
/
as
Chronicles
do
witnes
(
that
is
to
say
)
about
thre
hundreth
yere
agon
.
But
the
history
that
Martin
ascribed
to
the
Emperor
Michael
Paleologus
/
was
(
as
he
himself
saith
)
when
pope
Nicholas
(
about
the
yere
of
our
lurd
860
)
sent
out
an
excommunication
against
Photius
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
And
so
it
foloweth
that
Michael
Palaeologus
the
Emperour
was
(
if
Martins
tale
could
be
trew
)
Yet
another
.
lye
of
Martins
.
fower
hundreth
yere
before
be
was
born
/
wherby
it
should
seem
that
Martins
talk
in
this
place
is
a
notable
fayned
lye
and
so
muche
the
more
lyke
to
be
a
lye
because
he
is
in
all
the
rest
of
his
book
so
geuen
to
lyeng
.
But
let
it
be
trew
that
Michaell
the
sixt
(
between
whom
and
pope
Nicholas
the
first
/
the
contention
was
/
for
Ignatius
/
and
Photius
)
were
named
Michaell
Palaeologus
:
(
which
I
say
Martin
can
not
proue
)
yet
the
history
that
Martin
ioyneth
to
this
matter
/
(
that
is
)
that
he
hath
red
the
cause
of
the
contention
between
pope
Nicholas
the
first
and
him
/
was
for
a
pleasur
that
the
said
Emperor
should
shew
to
his
vncle
for
the
putting
away
of
his
lawfull
wyfe
/
and
marieng
his
daughter
in
law
/
I
think
be
not
altogether
trew
.
King
Henry
the
viij
.
But
that
somwhat
in
this
history
is
added
of
Martins
own
forging
/
desyring
to
haue
some
color
for
his
quarell
when
he
intended
to
slaunder
kyng
Henry
the
eight
the
Queens
father
/
which
intent
of
his
appereth
/
when
he
wisheth
that
the
lyke
had
not
been
practised
els
where
.
And
somwhat
this
my
suspicion
is
increasid
by
that
Martin
refuseth
to
name
the
Greek
author
/
These
epistles
ye
shall
haue
To.
ij
.
Conciliorum
generalium
pag.
746.
whom
he
alledgeth
.
And
againe
where
as
in
the
books
of
generall
Counsels
/
the
earnest
epistles
wrytten
from
Nicholas
the
pope
/
to
the
Emperour
Michaell
the
sixt
(
for
in
those
dayes
there
were
none
named
Paleologus
as
Martin
saith
)
speak
of
the
putting
out
of
Ignatius
and
the
putting
in
of
Photius
/
That
the
heresie
against
the
holy
gost
began
many
yeres
before
Michaell
Paleologus
the
Emperour
was
born
.
into
the
office
of
the
patriark
/
no
mention
is
made
of
any
such
matter
/
which
is
not
lyke
the
pope
wold
haue
left
out
/
being
(
as
Martin
alledgeth
)
the
chefe
cause
of
ther
falling
out
/
&
speaking
so
stoutly
to
the
Emperour
/
and
taunting
him
so
vylie
as
his
Antichristian
boldnes
doth
.
But
how
much
soeuer
of
the
history
is
trew
/
this
chefe
point
that
Martin
alledgeth
the
history
for
/
(
that
is
that
the
heresie
against
the
holy
gost
and
the
contention
therof
sprang
apon
this
occasion
)
this
(
I
say
)
is
manifestly
false
/
Another
lye
of
Martins
.
as
by
sundry
substanciall
reasons
I
will
proue
plain
to
such
as
haue
any
knowledge
of
the
doing
in
generall
Counsels
/
and
be
not
as
Martin
is
arrogantly
wyse
:
Martins
falsifyeth
histories
.
wyse
(
I
say
)
in
there
own
conceyt
and
not
in
deed
.
For
profe
wherof
/
first
and
formest
it
appereth
in
the
fift
book
and
tenth
Chapter
of
the
history
of
Theodoret
/
Theodoret
li.
v
ca.
x.
an
old
Greek
author
by
the
confeszion
of
pope
Damasus
(
fyue
hundreth
yere
before
the
tyme
of
that
Emperor
whom
Martin
falsly
nameth
Michaell
Palaeologus
)
Pope
Damasus
.
which
confeszion
he
sent
to
Paulinus
bushop
of
Thessalonica
in
Macedonia
that
anon
after
the
Nicene
Counsell
sprang
contention
for
doctrine
against
the
holy
gost
/
Paulinus
bushop
of
thessalonica
.
&
that
such
a
busines
ensewed
therof
that
the
fathers
were
fayne
to
punnish
the
offenders
therin
by
excom̄unication
.
Toletanum
concil
.
i.
Wherapon
it
folowed
that
both
in
Toletano
concilio
1.
about
400.
yere
after
Christ
&
also
in
the
second
Counsell
/
which
some
name
the
seuenth
Councell
of
Nice
/
the
busshops
did
put
into
the
Creed
the
proceding
of
the
holy
gost
from
the
fahter
and
the
sonne
/
as
ye
may
read
inthose
Councells
.
Nicen
concil
.
vij
.
Hadrian
was
An.
dom.
772.
and
the
Emperor
Michaell
.
Anno.
Dom.
859.
The
latter
.7
.
Nicen
Counsell
was
holden
in
the
tyme
of
pope
Hadrian
the
first
/
a
hundreth
yere
before
Michaell
had
the
contention
with
Pope
Nicholas
the
first
/
in
whose
tyme
(
Martin
saith
)
this
error
first
began
/
and
fiue
hundreth
yere
before
Michael
Palaeologus
was
born
/
of
whom
Martyn
falsly
fatherid
this
story
.
The
tyme
it self
proueth
Martin
alyar
Which
saying
of
his
/
if
it
were
trew
/
how
could
Theodoretus
wryte
of
it
/
being
dead
in
the
tyme
of
Leo
the
first
Em●peror
(
as
Gennadius
witnesseth
)
many
hun●dreth
yeres
before
?
Gennadius
.
will
Martin
make
men
beleue
/
that
the
first
Councell
at
Tolet
in
Spain
/
and
the
7
Counsell
of
Nice
amendid
things
so
many
hundreth
yeres
before
they
were
amisse
?
Martin
confutid
and
found
a
plain
lyer
by
the
decree
of
Eugenius
iiij
.
and
that
Theod●oret
could
talke
of
things
that
were
done
aboue
thre
hundreth
yere
after
he
was
dead
?
You
fauorers
of
Martin
behold
your
own
folly
.
Furthermore
the
decree
o●
Eugenius
the
4
wherby
the
vnion
of
the
east
and
west
churches
was
declared
/
doth
shew
(
as
the
same
pope
Eugenius
doth
co●●fesse
)
that
this
dissention
for
the
proceding
of
the
holy
gost
/
began
nongentis
&
amplius
annis
(
that
is
to
say
)
more
than
nyne
hundreth
yere
before
his
tyme
.
And
Eugenius
the
4.
began
his
rule
in
the
yere
of
our
lord
1431.
Out
of
the
which
nomber
if
ye
take
900
and
more
according
to
pope
Eugenius
his
account
/
it
shall
appere
that
Michaell
Pelaeologus
(
though
he
were
in
the
tyme
of
Nicholas
the
first
as
Martin
falsly
reporteth
)
was
aboue
300
yere
after
this
dissention
began
/
which
Martin
for
maintenance
of
his
lyes
saith
began
in
his
tyme
.
Yf
I
should
bring
in
the
first
Counsell
holden
at
Constantinople
against
Eunomius
for
denieng
the
proceszion
of
the
holy
gost
from
the
father
and
the
sone
what
can
Martin
say
?
Against
this
Eunomius
/
Basill
and
other
hath
written
plentifulli
.
Thus
ye
see
concerning
the
beginning
of
this
heresie
against
the
holi
gost
/
Martin
is
found
a
falsyfier
of
histories
/
not
only
by
the
suputation
of
yeres
/
but
also
by
the
very
testimony
of
the
pope
himself
his
God
.
Now
concerning
the
cause
of
the
dissention
between
the
Greeks
/
and
the
Latins
wher
with
Martin
charged
the
Emperor
Michael
Palaeologus
.
Martin
prouid
a
foule
lyer
by
Bessarion
a
Cardinall
in
oratione
dogmatica
pro
unione
Ecclesiae
Graecae
&
Latinae
,
cap.
2.
The
learned
man
Cardinall
Bessarion
patriarch
of
Constantinople
and
Archebushop
of
Nicea
wryteth
a
whole
Chapter
for
declaration
of
the
cause
of
this
schisme
and
dissention
:
shewing
that
the
bushhop
of
Rome
was
the
causer
therof
for
that
he
.
Sua
unius
authoritate
fretus
aduocata
synodo
generali
particulam
illam
communi
symbolo
fidei
,
non
cum
communi
assensu
ascripsit
.
(
that
is
)
when
he
had
callid
a
generall
Counsell
/
he
tooke
apon
him
of
his
own
priuat
authoritie
/
to
adde
this
parcell
(
.i.
of
the
proceding
of
the
holy
gost
from
the
father
and
the
sun
to
the
common
Creed
/
with
out
the
consent
of
the
rest
of
the
other
bushops
there
assembled
.
Behold
good
reader
a
plain
prof
/
that
it
was
the
rashe
/
and
termerose
boldnes
of
the
bushop
of
Rome
that
causid
this
dissention
/
who
of
his
oune
authoritie
wold
doe
that
tumultuosly
/
The
pope
was
the
cause
of
the
dissension
between
the
greek
and
the
latin
churche
contra●y
to
Martin
.
which
he
might
haue
done
with
others
consents
quietly
/
and
that
was
it
which
caused
first
all
that
dissention
that
ensued
and
also
the
latter
ruine
mischefe
Destruction
/
and
Turkishe
Captiuitie
/
which
Martin
faith
is
this
day
lighted
apon
the
church
of
God
in
Grecia
.
But
Martin
will
say
the
thing
that
he
did
was
Good
:
Yea
but
the
maner
of
the
doing
was
suche
as
I
think
Martin
/
if
he
thorowly
knew
it
/
as
he
wold
seme
to
do
/
he
himself
(
for
all
his
foly
)
will
not
yet
defend
it
/
And
the
inconueniences
that
folowed
the
popes
brainles
and
beastly
audacitie
/
declare
that
the
meanes
which
he
vsid
in
compassing
his
doings
/
were
wicked
and
deuelish
.
So
that
wher
as
Martin
imputeth
the
breche
and
contention
between
the
Greek
and
latin
church
and
the
ouer
throw
/
both
of
the
Grecians
church
and
kingdom
/
to
the
lecherose
lyfe
of
the
vnkle
to
the
Emperour
Michaell
Palaeologus
:
it
is
prouid
/
that
the
Pope
/
the
author
of
al
mischefe
in
the
church
of
God
/
was
the
only
matche
that
kindled
this
fier
.
A
worthi
matter
doutles
to
depryue
the
Pope
for
euer
after
bearing
any
rule
though●
there
were
nothing
els
wherwith
to
charge
him
.
Two
lyes
at
acast
of
Martins
.
And
thus
is
Martin
once
again
ouerthrown
with
his
own
reason
&
taken
with
a
duble
lye
:
aswell
for
alledging
the
heresie
against
the
holy
gost
to
begin
so
lately
/
which
began
so
many
hundreth
yere
before
/
As
for
auouching
the
dissention
which
arose
between
the
east
and
the
west
church
to
procede
first
of
the
lechory
and
Ambition
/
(
as
he
termeth
it
in
his
note
in
the
margent
)
of
the
Emperour
Michael
Palaeologus
&
his
vncle
/
To
.iij.
generalium
conciliorum
.
which
proceded
first
(
as
ye
see
by
the
testimony
of
Bessarion
)
from
Gods
great
enemie
/
the
pope
the
Archheretik
in
Christendom
.
Now
to
make
an
end
of
answer
to
that
few
lynes
which
remayne
in
Martins
first
Chapter
/
I
need
not
to
take
further
paines
/
because
they
be
nothing
ells
but
lyes
&
raylings
/
grounded
apon
false
grounds
as
I
haue
before
declarid
/
only
to
this
end
/
that
king
Henthe
eight
the
Queens
father
might
appere
to
the
world
both
a
lechor
an
heretique
and
a
man
full
of
all
other
wickednes
/
out
of
whose
naughty
lyfe
Martin
wold
haue
al
the
preaching
in
King
Edwards
dayes
which
he
calleth
heresie
/
to
haue
his
first
Originall
.
And
the
procedings
of
the
late
parliament
in
the
second
yere
of
the
Queens
raigne
/
wherin
all
her
fathers
doings
in
religion
be
condempned
/
seme
to
confirm
the
same
.
So
that
the
Queens
father
(
if
he
had
bene
such
a
man
as
the
Papists
report
him
)
were
now
condemned
with
vs
.
Wherfore
it
is
to
be
thought
/
seing
almightie
God
hath
permitted
some
of
vs
/
to
suffir
martyrdom
by
fyer
/
by
blody
persecution
and
the
Tyrannie
of
the
popes
law
/
and
tormentes
for
professing
the
trueth
of
Gods
word
:
that
now
the
body
of
that
noble
Prince
the
Queens
father
(
because
he
was
the
beginner
of
all
this
as
Martin
reporteth
/
Yf
king
Henry
the
viij
.
were
an
heretik
why
lyeth
his
body
at
windsore
vn●in●ied
.
and
the
continewer
of
it
XXV
.
yere
/
as
the
procedings
of
the
parlament
seem
to
pronounce
)
shal
be
taken
vp
at
windsor
and
burned
as
wicklyffes
was
.
All
men
of
wisdom
and
discretion
may
well
iudge
of
thee
(
if
thou
were
not
as
thou
shewest
thy self
/
a
shameles
rayler
voyd
of
all
regard
/
against
whom
thy
tong
talketh
)
that
it
had
been
thy
parte
to
haue
couerid
the
fault
of
the
Queens
father
/
if
thou
haddest
any
fault
wherwith
to
charge
him
/
lest
the
world
perceaue
some
vnnaturalnes
in
her
/
so
to
suffer
her
noble
father
now
being
dead
/
to
be
rayled
apon
by
one
who
shewed
himself
a
traytor
to
him
when
he
was
a
lyue
.
All
the
world
right
well
knoweth
/
that
there
is
no
spark
/
nether
of
Gods
spirite
/
neither
of
good
nature
/
in
those
children
/
which
are
not
greued
to
here
/
there
dead
parents
euell
reported
/
and
there
faults
reueled
.
Such
is
the
reuerence
dew
to
them
that
be
dead
/
vnto
whom
we
ought
obedience
in
the
tyme
of
there
tyfe
/
And
what
/
good
opinion
may
any
man
euer
hereafter
conceaue
/
of
thee
/
when
thy
shameles
pen
doth
confesse
now
/
that
thow
wert
a
traytor
them
.
But
this
is
not
thy
peculiar
vyce
alone
/
but
of
Steph.
Gardiner
also
&
of
a
great
rable
of
the
rest
/
who
glory
in
nothing
more
now
/
then
that
they
haue
bene
rank
traytors
this
many
yeres
/
And
what
thing
shall
haue
the
name
of
vyce
/
where
treason
is
made
a
vertew
?
Or
what
iustice
can
be
ministerid
where
a
traytor
is
the
iudge
?
Who
knoweth
not
in
a
counsell
where
there
be
but
twelue
/
what
a
perelose
thing
it
was
to
haue
one
Iudas
?
though
none
of
the
rest
loued
him
?
how
much
more
it
is
than
perelos
/
wher
al
the
rest
alow
his
counsels
and
doings
/
&
make
as
it
were
of
an
old
Iudas
/
Martin
prouid
a
traytor
bi
his
own
reasoning
.
a
new
Christ
?
Apon
this
bold
confession
of
thy
trayterose
harte
/
vtterid
in
declaration
of
thy
fained
history
of
Michael
Palaeologus
I
may
by
thine
own
iudgement
/
iudge
thee
to
be
a
traytor
still
.
Martins
words
in
his
bok
sol
.
xxviij
.
Brought
in
against
himself
.
For
in
the
20
leafe
of
thy
book
thow
bringest
in
a
rule
of
the
law
sayinge
/
Semel
malus
,
semper
praesumitur
esse
malus
,
in
codem
genere
mali
.
i.
(
that
is
by
thyne
own
interpretation
.
A
person
once
euell
is
euer
presumed
to
be
euell
in
the
same
kynde
of
euel
▪
Which
rule
being
trew
(
as
thow
sayest
it
is
thought
in
law
)
All
men
may
geue
sentence
against
the
and
such
lyke
/
by
the
iudgement
of
thine
own
pen
and
by
force
of
thin
own
argument
That
thow
and
such
thy
fellowes
/
be
at
this
present
all
rank
Traytors
.
This
reason
is
none
of
myne
/
but
thine
own
reason
it
is
/
that
cutteth
thin
own
Throt
.
And
I
dout
not
but
the
indifferent
read
will
confesse
that
hether
to
I
haue
fought
with
the
with
thine
own
weapons
and
reasons
aswell
in
prouing
the
Papists
heretiques
and
lechors
/
as
also
in
this
parte
prouing
the
and
such
lyke
traytors
.
And
because
your
glory
is
so
great
in
the
name
of
old
Doctors
/
I
haue
by
the
most
old
Doctors
confirmed
all
my
profes
/
or
els
by
such
not
so
old
/
as
thow
thy self
hast
abusid
for
thy
wicked
purpose
.
wherby
the
reader
shall
also
perceaue
/
that
your
glory
in
the
name
of
the
Doctors
/
The
Papists
glory
in
vayn
in
the
name
of
Doctors
.
is
but
a
vayn
blast
/
blowen
into
mens
ea●es
/
to
stop
them
from
hering
the
treuth
of
gods
word
.
wherin
though
thy
wryting
declareth
the
al
thogether
ignorant
/
yet
seemest
thow
very
loth
so
to
appeare
to
the
reader
/
and
therfore
in
the
last
end
of
this
Chapter
thow
hast
chopped
in
a
pece
of
scripture
/
Rom.
xvj
.
a
strong
pece
of
new
clothe
sewed
to
a
rotten
garment
/
and
therfor
/
for
it
renteth
all
that
thow
hast
patched
before
into
peces
.
I
pray
you
brethren
(
saist
thow
out
of
Saint
Paule
)
beware
of
them
who
cause
dissentions
/
and
offences
against
the
doctrine
which
you
haue
lerned
/
and
voyd
your selfes
from
there
company
/
and
I
lee
them
/
for
such
persons
serue
not
Christ
our
lord
but
there
belly
.
These
be
Saint
Paules
words
by
thee
alegid
.
To
this
Maior
/
or
grownd
I
adde
this
Minor
or
mean
proposition
.
But
you
Papists
cause
dissentions
and
offenses
against
the
doctrine
that
S.
Paule
taught
in
thesame
Epistle
to
the
Romains
(
of
which
doctrin
he
there
speaketh
)
in
that
ye
hold
a
man
is
made
righteous
by
his
works
/
The
Papistes
dissent
from
S.
Paules
doctrine
.
and
that
a
man
of
himself●
may
merite
eternal
saluation
/
and
in
your
other
opinions
of
originall
sinn
/
of
merits
/
and
fre
will
/
and
against
the
eternal
predestination
of
God
/
and
against
the
obedience
of
certain
of
your
shauen
generation
to
magistrats
/
as
of
the
pope
/
who
is
in
deed
a
subiect
to
the
superiall
power
and
yet
yow
exclude
him
/
from
all
obedience
/
and
of
your
monks
ad
such
lyke
:
Ye
and
more
ouer
you
teache
other
Doctrines
of
pardons
/
of
pilgremages
/
of
worshipping
of
Images
/
of
masse
/
and
diriges
/
and
of
dyuers
kinds
of
Idolatries
which
Saint
Paule
nor
none
of
the
Apostles
of
Christ
neuer
herd
of
:
but
these
be
doctrines
both
praeter
&
contra
besids
and
against
the
doctrines
which
the
Romaines
had
receaued
at
the
hands
of
Saint
Paule
or
otherwise
of
Christ
or
of
any
of
his
Apostles
:
wherfore
this
is
a
necessary
conclusion
that
Saint
Paule
in
that
place
which
you
alledge
/
S.
Paule
teacheth
al
men
to
beware
of
the
Papists
/
by
the
place
by
martin
alledged
.
biddeth
all
men
vnder
the
name
of
the
Romaines
to
beware
of
you
Papists
/
and
such
like
rank
heretiks
as
you
be
/
because
ye
be
not
the
ministers
and
seruants
of
Christ
(
as
you
pretend
)
but
ye
make
Christ
your
seruant
and
instrument
wherby
to
feed
your
fat
belyes
as
Saint
Paule
there
saith
/
Rom.
16.
with
out
regard
to
the
feding
of
the
soules
committed
to
your
charge
by
the
lyuely
word
of
God
/
The
Papistes
maake
Christ
ther
seruant
.
but
feed
them
with
traditions
&
doctrins
of
your
own
makinge
/
which
is
neither
grounded
/
neither
can
by
any
meanes
be
deduced
out
of
the
lyuely
word
of
God
/
as
you
your selues
neither
can
/
nor
●o
denye
/
in
that
yow
hold
and
defend
this
●lasphemose
heresie
.
That
althings
neces●ary
for
our
saluation
are
not
conteined
●n
the
scripture
/
which
is
asmuche
to
say
/
as
we
ought
to
dissent
and
receaue
some
doctrines
besids
that
doctrin
that
the
Romaines
had
receaued
by
the
teachings
of
S
Paule
contrary
to
the
text
by
the
alledged
.
Yea
al
the
doctrin
of
the
pope
chopt
to gether
and
mingellid
as
herbes
to
the
pott
/
and
couched
in
his
Antichristian
law
/
is
almost
nothing
els
/
then
a
lomp
of
lerning
besids
and
against
the
lyuely
word
of
God
.
Now
therfore
good
reader
I
will
end
as
Saint
Paule
doth
/
desiering
and
beseching
the
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
/
to
beware
of
all
the
Papists
/
and
all
other
heretiks
that
cause
dissentions
/
and
offences
against
the
doctrine
which
you
haue
learned
/
out
of
Gods
word
/
and
shune
and
flye
the
compaines
of
such
/
for
they
serue
not
Christ
our
lord
but
there
own
bellyes
.
THE
names
of
a
nōmber
of
old
heretiques
/
condempned
in
the
churche
of
God
/
out
of
whose
deuelishe
heresies
/
opinions
and
errors
in
doctrine
:
And
straunge
behauior
in
manors
/
dyet
/
vesture
/
and
lyf
:
the
Papistes
haue
gatherid
ther
opinions
/
and
rules
wherby
they
haue
framed
/
and
couched
together
the
whole
body
of
ther
popish
and
hereticall
learning
as
it
is
sufficiently
prouid
/
by
the
testimony
of
the
old
Doctors
/
and
aunceant
wryters
in
this
former
proces
/
wher
ther
ondry
opinions
and
behauior
/
and
the
opinions
/
●nd
behauior
of
the
popishe
sect
be
so
comparid
/
and
ioyned
together
/
that
the
godly
reader
may
easely
perceaue
how
Popery
/
is
one
most
pestilent
heresy
/
mingellid
and
made
/
of
a
multitude
of
other
perelose
and
blasphemose
heresies
.
The
names
of
Some
of
the
old
heretiks
of
whom
the
Papists
haue
gatherid
ther
opinions
.
|
The
yere
of
the
lord
when
they
lyuid
after
Christ
as
wryters
testify
.
|
The
syde
of
the
leaf
wher
the
reader
shall
vnderstand
ther
agrement
with
the
Pastes
.
|
Simon
Magus
|
43
|
91
|
Ebion
|
95
|
90
94
|
Basilides
|
137
|
103
92
87
93
|
Carpocrates
|
137
|
93
87
|
Saturninus
|
137
|
87
103
|
Gnostici
|
137
|
93
|
The
names
of
the
heretiks
comparid
with
the
Papistes
.
|
The
yere
of
our
lorde
when
they
liuid
.
|
The
place
wher
they
be
comparid
in
this
former
book
.
|
Valentinus
|
142
|
94
|
Secundus
|
141
|
94
|
Ptolomaeus
|
141
|
94
|
Cerdo
|
141
|
94
|
Martion
|
141
|
94
87
|
Heracleonitae
|
155
|
87
11
|
Apelles
|
170
|
94
|
Montanus
|
174
|
89.103
105
|
Maximilla
|
174
|
89
|
Priscilla
|
174
|
89.103
|
Cataphryges
|
174
|
89
106
|
Cathari
|
174
|
89
|
Tatianistae
|
160.170
|
87
103
|
Encratitae
|
180
|
87
103
|
Alogiani
|
205
|
106
|
Hierachitae
|
207
|
87
|
Proculus
|
210
|
89
|
Theodotiani
|
212
|
106
|
Nouatiani
|
244
|
106
|
Helchesitae
|
250
|
106
|
Sabelliani
|
260
|
111
|
Samosatenus
|
270
|
116
|
Manichaei
|
280
|
87
99
|
Arriani
|
328
|
109
|
Donatistae
|
331
|
127
|
Eustachiani
|
335
|
45
123
127.
|
Photinus
|
345
|
111
|
Eunomiani
|
360
|
116.
|
Priscillianistae
|
386
|
118.
|
Aeriani
|
330
|
103
|
Massiliani
|
370
|
117
|
Euchitae
|
370
|
87.117
.
|
Apostolici
|
370
|
87.108
.
|
Apotactitae
|
370
|
823
|
Iouiniani
|
390
|
87.
|
Pellagiani
|
418
|
111
|
Nestoriani
|
430
|
127
111.
|
Eutichiani
|
449
|
111.102
.
|
Adamiani
|
|
98
87
|
Valesij
|
|
87
|
Abelonij
|
400
|
87
|
Quintiliani
|
190
|
106
|
Pattalorinchitae
|
|
106
|
Sarabaitae
|
|
46
|
Antidicomarianitae
.
&c.
|
360·
|
93.
|
That
church
which
the
Papistes
say
is
of
catholiques
Is
prouid
by
the
Doctors
a
flok
of
Heretiques
.
From
the
Tyrannie
of
the
bushop
of
Rome
and
all
his
detestable
enormities
/
from
all
false
doctrine
and
Heresie
/
from
hardnes
of
hart
and
contempt
of
thy
word
and
commandiment
:
good
lord
deliuer
vs
/
Amen
.
The
end
of
the
first
bok
of
answer
to
Martin
and
other
of
that
hereticall
sect.
1556.